A glimpse of divine light, breaking through a cloud of errours. Being an explanation of certain passages exhibited by anonymus, to the commissioners of White-Hall, appointed for approbation of publick preachers, against Joseph Harrison Gospel-preacher at Lund-Chappel in Lancashire, for the supposed delivering of which, he was denied approbation. / Published by the said Joseph Harrison, and proposed to the consideration of all them that love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity.
         Harrison, Joseph.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A87161 of text R207225 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E841_7). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 201 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 42 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A87161
         Wing H897
         Thomason E841_7
         ESTC R207225
         99866291
         99866291
         118559
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A87161)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 118559)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 128:E841[7])
      
       
         
           
             A glimpse of divine light, breaking through a cloud of errours. Being an explanation of certain passages exhibited by anonymus, to the commissioners of White-Hall, appointed for approbation of publick preachers, against Joseph Harrison Gospel-preacher at Lund-Chappel in Lancashire, for the supposed delivering of which, he was denied approbation. / Published by the said Joseph Harrison, and proposed to the consideration of all them that love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity.
             Harrison, Joseph.
          
           [10], 73, [1] p.
           
             Printed for N. Brook, and are to be sold at the Angell in Corn-Hill near the Royall Exchange,
             London, :
             1655.
          
           
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "June 2".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Lay preaching -- Early works to 1800.
           Christian life -- Protestant authors -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A87161  R207225  (Thomason E841_7).  civilwar no A glimpse of divine light, breaking through a cloud of errours.:  Being an explanation of certain passages exhibited by anonymus, to the com Harrison, Joseph.  1655    37794 12 330 0 0 0 0 90 D  The  rate of 90 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2008-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2009-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2009-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2009-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           A
           Glimpse
           of
           Divine
           Light
           ,
           BREAKING
           THROUGH
           A
           Cloud
           of
           Errours
           .
           BEING
           An
           explanation
           of
           certain
           Passages
           exhibited
           by
           
             Anonymus
             ,
          
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           
             White-Hall
             ,
          
           appointed
           for
           Approbation
           of
           publick
           Preachers
           ,
           against
           
             Ioseph
             Harrison
          
           Gospel-Preacher
           at
           
             Lund-Chappel
          
           IN
           LANCASHIRE
           ,
           For
           the
           supposed
           delivering
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           was
           denied
           Approbation
           .
           Published
           by
           the
           said
           IOSEPH
           HARRISON
           ,
           and
           proposed
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           all
           them
           that
           love
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           sincerity
           .
        
         
           
             ACTS
             24.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           Neither
           can
           they
           approve
           the
           things
           whereof
           they
           now
           accuse
           me
           ,
           But
           this
           I
           confesse
           unto
           thee
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           way
           which
           they
           call
           Heresie
           ;
           So
           worship
           I
           the
           God
           of
           my
           Fathers
           ,
           Beleeving
           all
           things
           that
           are
           written
           in
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           have
           hope
           towards
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           also
           allow
           .
        
         
           
             London
             ,
          
           Printed
           for
           
             N.
             Brook
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           
             Angell
          
           in
           
             Corn-Hill
          
           near
           the
           Royall
           Exchange
           ,
           1655.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           my
           Christian
           Friends
           and
           Acquaintance
           in
           the
           County
           of
           LANCASTER
           ,
           More
           especially
           the
           Church-meeting
           at
           LUND
           near
           
             Preston
          
           in
           ANDERNES
           .
           Grace
           and
           Peace
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           LORD
           .
        
         
           
             Beloved
             in
             the
             Bowels
             of
             Jesus
             ,
          
        
         
           AS
           there
           hath
           alwayes
           been
           a
           reluctancy
           upon
           my
           spirit
           ,
           whiles
           seeking
           for
           approbation
           from
           men
           :
           so
           have
           I
           alwayes
           perceived
           a
           reluctancy
           upon
           the
           spirits
           of
           men
           ,
           when
           about
           to
           grant
           me
           that
           which
           is
           so
           ordinary
           a
           favour
           .
           And
           though
           I
           will
           not
           say
           it
           made
           them
           more
           scrupulous
           how
           they
           approved
           :
           yet
           certainly
           it
           made
           me
           lesse
           scruple
           at
           their
           
             Non-approval
          
           ,
           because
           ,
           I
           needed
           not
           (
           as
           some
           others
           )
           either
           Epistles
           of
           commendation
           unto
           you
           ,
           or
           letters
           of
           commendation
           from
           them
           ;
           you
           were
           our
           Epistle
           written
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           known
           and
           read
           of
           all
           men
           .
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           Neverthelesse
           (
           as
           occasion
           hath
           been
           offered
           )
           I
           alwayes
           desired
           it
           .
           
             1.
             
          
           That
           I
           might
           live
           peaceably
           amongst
           ,
           and
           keep
           a
           correspondency
           with
           the
           neighbouring
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           not
           separate
           for
           circumstance
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           we
           agreed
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           
             2.
             
          
           That
           (
           while
           providence
           made
           way
           )
           I
           might
           not
           be
           chargeable
           (
           though
           I
           feared
           not
           my
           being
           troublesome
           )
           to
           any
           of
           you
           .
           
             3.
             
          
           The
           maintenance
           allotted
           to
           the
           place
           at
           which
           I
           usually
           preached
           ,
           and
           near
           unto
           which
           I
           was
           born
           ,
           did
           arise
           (
           as
           some
           of
           you
           know
           )
           from
           within
           the
           Precincts
           and
           Borderies
           thereof
           ;
           
           and
           the
           people
           were
           generally
           willing
           ,
           and
           freely
           petitioned
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           disposed
           off
           to
           me
           rather
           than
           to
           strangers
           ,
           that
           exercised
           at
           places
           farre
           remote
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           all
           earnestnesse
           sollicited
           for
           it
           ,
           This
           last
           general
           call
           (
           in
           obedience
           to
           which
           ,
           I
           with
           many
           others
           crowded
           up
           to
           
             London
          
           )
           cannot
           possibly
           but
           have
           been
           heard
           of
           by
           every
           one
           of
           you
           ,
           And
           my
           desire
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           truly
           know
           ,
           what
           was
           upon
           my
           heart
           before
           ,
           and
           in
           reference
           to
           my
           going
           thither
           ;
           what
           entertainment
           I
           found
           there
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           cometh
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           now
           presented
           with
           ,
           and
           invited
           to
           peruse
           ,
           an
           explanation
           of
           these
           (
           Scarce
           intelligible
           )
           passages
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           not
           freer
           in
           my
           spirit
           to
           seek
           for
           approbation
           now
           ,
           than
           i●
           the
           dayes
           of
           old
           ;
           nor
           did
           I
           expect
           these
           in
           commission
           now
           ,
           to
           be
           any
           freer
           in
           granting
           (
           to
           such
           as
           me
           )
           than
           men
           entrusted
           by
           men
           with
           the
           like
           power
           ,
           had
           formerly
           been
           .
           Though
           I
           professe
           ,
           
             1.
             
          
           That
           I
           honour
           some
           of
           the
           present
           Commissioners
           exceeding
           highly
           for
           their
           works
           sake
           ;
           and
           am
           glad
           (
           as
           well
           for
           their
           sakes
           as
           the
           quiet
           of
           my
           own
           mind
           )
           that
           providence
           so
           ordered
           things
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           present
           at
           this
           Transaction
           ,
           nor
           did
           sit
           to
           vote
           concerning
           me
           .
           Tender
           hearted
           Christians
           might
           perhaps
           have
           been
           troubled
           at
           themselves
           afterwards
           ,
           least
           they
           had
           offended
           some
           of
           the
           little
           and
           despised
           ones
           .
           
             2.
             
          
           I
           could
           not
           be
           perswaded
           of
           so
           much
           as
           an
           intended
           opposition
           from
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           brethren
           of
           the
           Classis
           in
           the
           County
           of
           
             Lancaster
             ,
          
           because
           I
           knew
           
             1.
             
          
           That
           the
           Grandees
           of
           that
           party
           had
           refused
           for
           these
           four
           years
           last
           past
           ,
           to
           observe
           either
           the
           publick
           days
           of
           fasting
           or
           thanksgiving
           appointed
           by
           the
           State
           ;
           And
           I
           did
           not
           think
           men
           of
           that
           zeal
           and
           spirit
           ,
           would
           strain
           their
           consciences
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           that
           power
           (
           no
           not
           if
           they
           had
           been
           assured
           thereby
           to
           promote
           their
           own
           catholick
           cause
           )
           which
           they
           had
           so
           lately
           refused
           (
           meerly
           out
           of
           conscience
           )
           either
           to
           pray
           or
           give
           thanks
           for
           according
           to
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.1.2
             .
          
           Their
           own
           consciences
           might
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           alwayes
           have
           the
           happ
           to
           get
           and
           keep
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           by
           them
           called
           the
           honour
           of
           maintenance
           :
           yet
           men
           as
           disputable
           as
           I
           in
           their
           account
           ,
           deserved
           countenance
           from
           the
           powers
           that
           be
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
           
             3.
             
          
           Neither
           I
           ,
           nor
           any
           friend
           of
           mine
           (
           that
           I
           heard
           of
           )
           ever
           
           harmed
           any
           of
           them
           either
           in
           their
           persons
           or
           estate
           ;
           And
           though
           they
           were
           guilty
           ,
           
           (
           as
           many
           reported
           )
           not
           only
           of
           delivering
           (
           as
           is
           pretended
           against
           me
           )
           but
           of
           acting
           some
           Illegal
           and
           Antinomian
           Passages
           ;
           yet
           were
           they
           passed
           by
           in
           silence
           ;
           no
           advantage
           taken
           ,
           nor
           information
           posted
           up
           against
           them
           .
           
             4.
             
          
           My
           conversation
           (
           to
           say
           no
           more
           of
           that
           )
           these
           very
           men
           have
           not
           excepted
           against
           ,
           and
           the
           points
           wherein
           I
           seemed
           to
           differ
           from
           them
           ,
           whether
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           worship
           ,
           or
           discipline
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           fully
           discussed
           in
           writing
           ,
           and
           pillars
           of
           that
           party
           so
           farre
           engaged
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           that
           I
           deemed
           it
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           ingenuity
           of
           the
           men
           ,
           either
           to
           fetch
           Arguments
           from
           
             Carters
          
           Topicks
           ,
           or
           with
           
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
          
           in
           a
           passion
           sure
           ,
           to
           Querie
           about
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           
             38.
             
          
           Article
           of
           our
           late
           Charter
           .
           
           
             5.
             
          
           I
           was
           not
           conscious
           to
           my self
           of
           any
           point
           of
           doctrine
           maintained
           or
           published
           by
           me
           ,
           that
           differed
           really
           from
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           held
           forth
           as
           the
           publick
           profession
           of
           this
           Nation
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           the
           Law
           is
           good
           ,
           so
           if
           used
           lawfully
           ,
           I
           saw
           not
           wherein
           possibly
           I
           could
           be
           judged
           a
           Transgressor
           of
           it
           ;
           But
           contrary
           to
           my
           expectation
           ,
           letters
           were
           written
           to
           a
           Brother
           ,
           or
           Brethren
           in
           
             London
             .
          
           These
           passages
           sent
           up
           in
           that
           form
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           very
           words
           at
           they
           are
           presented
           to
           you
           in
           the
           following
           page
           :
           And
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           some
           of
           these
           mens
           Interests
           could
           prevail
           (
           for
           I
           speak
           not
           of
           them
           all
           )
           exasperated
           and
           prejudiced
           against
           me
           .
           But
           to
           say
           no
           more
           of
           that
           .
           The
           method
           and
           manner
           of
           their
           proceedings
           with
           me
           was
           briefly
           this
           ,
           and
           thus
           .
        
         
           At
           after
           ten
           dayes
           tedious
           attendance
           ,
           I
           had
           the
           favour
           to
           be
           called
           in
           ,
           and
           was
           then
           honoured
           with
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           full
           Committee
           :
           my
           certificate
           never
           questioned
           ,
           nor
           any
           Querie
           proposed
           to
           me
           to
           try
           my
           knowledge
           and
           utterance
           :
           or
           discover
           whether
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           was
           in
           me
           of
           a
           truth
           .
           But
           the
           passages
           following
           were
           distinctly
           read
           twice
           over
           ;
           I
           was
           required
           to
           answer
           yea
           or
           nay
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           had
           liberty
           to
           speak
           what
           I
           thought
           meet
           in
           order
           thereunto
           ,
           commanded
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           recalled
           at
           after
           a
           short
           pause
           ,
           and
           heard
           the
           sentence
           of
           a
           
             Non
             posse
             approbare
             :
             scilicet
             ,
          
           That
           the
           Brethren
           had
           consulted
           together
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           grant
           the
           one
           of
           those
           printed
           papers
           (
           which
           yet
           
           were
           so
           common
           ,
           that
           four
           hundred
           at
           least
           had
           gotten
           of
           them
           )
           called
           an
           Approbation
           .
           One
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           who
           appeared
           (
           as
           to
           me
           )
           more
           respective
           and
           ingenuous
           than
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           was
           pleased
           at
           after
           this
           to
           offer
           .
           
             1.
             
          
           A
           reference
           into
           the
           countrey
           for
           examination
           of
           things
           before
           witnesses
           (
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           )
           if
           I
           conceived
           my self
           wronged
           ,
           and
           did
           desire
           it
           .
           
             2.
             
          
           A
           liberty
           (
           as
           I
           apprehended
           )
           to
           answer
           those
           passages
           in
           writing
           ,
           and
           present
           it
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           unto
           the
           latter
           I
           said
           nothing
           .
           In
           order
           to
           the
           first
           I
           answered
           :
           that
           for
           ought
           I
           knew
           ,
           the
           men
           in
           our
           countrey
           that
           were
           best
           known
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           I
           should
           be
           referred
           were
           my
           professed
           adversaries
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           Gentleman
           replied
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           leave
           the
           choice
           of
           persons
           for
           the
           discharging
           of
           that
           duty
           wholly
           unto
           them
           .
           Whereupon
           I
           desired
           a
           copy
           of
           the
           passages
           ,
           and
           time
           to
           consider
           ,
           both
           which
           were
           granted
           .
           And
           upon
           consideration
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           think
           it
           meet
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           first
           offer
           .
           Because
           
             1.
             
          
           The
           letters
           of
           Reference
           (
           since
           granted
           to
           neighbouring
           Ministers
           )
           were
           commonly
           directed
           to
           those
           I
           took
           to
           be
           the
           Informers
           themselves
           ,
           assisted
           with
           some
           of
           their
           own
           brethren
           ,
           and
           collected
           from
           that
           ,
           compared
           with
           the
           entertainment
           I
           had
           already
           found
           ;
           That
           this
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           had
           such
           an
           influence
           upon
           ,
           and
           were
           of
           that
           repute
           with
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           account
           me
           any
           other
           than
           an
           evil
           Doer
           .
           They
           answered
           and
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           an
           evil
           doer
           ,
           we
           would
           not
           have
           delivered
           him
           up
           unto
           thee
           .
           
             Ioh.
             18.30.2
             .
          
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           submit
           to
           every
           ordinance
           of
           man
           for
           the
           Lords
           sake
           :
           yet
           it
           suited
           not
           with
           that
           Christian
           wisdom
           and
           frame
           of
           Spirit
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           me
           ,
           to
           desire
           and
           petition
           for
           orders
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           or
           voluntarily
           to
           put
           such
           a
           cause
           as
           this
           upon
           trial
           before
           the
           Judges
           qualified
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           I
           conceive
           them
           to
           be
           .
           
             3.
             
          
           If
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           lieth
           in
           me
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           live
           peaceably
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           seeing
           they
           have
           smitten
           me
           on
           the
           one
           cheek
           ,
           and
           taken
           away
           my
           cloak
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           the
           
             Summum
          
           jus
           ,
           or
           utmost
           that
           could
           be
           done
           (
           by
           vertue
           of
           any
           Law
           or
           Ordinance
           yet
           in
           force
           )
           it
           was
           upon
           my
           heart
           to
           follow
           Christs
           counsel
           ,
           even
           offer
           them
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           not
           forbid
           them
           to
           take
           away
           my
           coat
           also
           .
           If
           the
           quiet
           enjoying
           of
           the
           unrighteous
           Mammon
           
           will
           make
           them
           my
           friends
           ,
           I
           love
           them
           so
           well
           as
           not
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           incurre
           any
           further
           guilt
           by
           continuing
           my
           enemies
           .
           And
           not
           the
           latter
           ;
           for
           
             1.
             
          
           I
           freely
           and
           publickly
           delivered
           my
           judgement
           upon
           some
           of
           the
           passages
           (
           instead
           of
           returning
           my
           yea
           or
           nay
           )
           which
           was
           so
           stumbled
           at
           by
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           my
           Writing
           would
           give
           no
           satisfaction
           at
           al
           ,
           but
           more
           offend
           .
           
             2.
             
          
           Though
           when
           called
           ,
           I
           was
           willing
           to
           submit
           my
           parts
           &
           gifts
           ,
           and
           my
           life
           and
           conversation
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           I
           can
           call
           mine
           ,
           to
           the
           credit
           of
           Commissioners
           impowred
           by
           the
           State
           :
           yet
           the
           doctrine
           I
           preach
           ,
           being
           such
           as
           I
           cannot
           call
           mine
           own
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           submit
           it
           to
           the
           vote
           of
           any
           man
           on
           earth
           :
           unlesse
           they
           could
           make
           it
           out
           that
           they
           have
           their
           Commission
           immediately
           from
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           
             3.
             
          
           I
           knew
           my self
           unable
           to
           answer
           
             De
             facto
             ,
          
           to
           all
           or
           any
           of
           these
           passages
           ,
           which
           I
           conceived
           would
           be
           chiefly
           ,
           if
           not
           solely
           expected
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           I
           took
           no
           notes
           in
           writing
           of
           any
           Sermon
           preached
           by
           me
           for
           this
           eight
           years
           last
           past
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           had
           ,
           yet
           these
           being
           (
           as
           the
           Informers
           well
           call
           them
           )
           meerly
           passages
           ,
           not
           positions
           or
           conclusions
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           I
           should
           have
           booked
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           
             2.
             
          
           It
           is
           (
           so
           far
           as
           I
           can
           learn
           from
           others
           ,
           or
           collect
           by
           circumstances
           )
           three
           years
           and
           a
           halfe
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           since
           the
           Sermon
           was
           preached
           ;
           in
           which
           it
           is
           pretended
           that
           these
           passages
           were
           delivered
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           not
           so
           well
           studied
           the
           Art
           of
           memory
           ,
           as
           to
           recollect
           passages
           of
           so
           old
           a
           date
           .
           Nor
           can
           
             I
          
           hear
           that
           any
           of
           those
           hundreds
           that
           were
           present
           at
           that
           publick
           meeting
           (
           except
           only
           these
           Informers
           )
           remember
           that
           
             I
          
           delivered
           any
           such
           ;
           or
           can
           punctually
           call
           to
           mind
           any
           form
           of
           words
           then
           used
           ;
           save
           the
           text
           it self
           ,
           
             Rom.
             10
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.3
             .
          
           Though
           the
           passages
           ,
           as
           here
           presented
           without
           any
           thing
           consequent
           or
           antecedent
           sound
           somewhat
           harsh
           ;
           And
           those
           that
           know
           me
           best
           ,
           can
           scarce
           think
           that
           
             I
          
           should
           be
           so
           spermalogical
           ,
           or
           egregiously
           act
           the
           part
           of
           a
           babler
           as
           
             (
             ipsis
             terminis
             )
          
           to
           deliver
           any
           such
           :
           Yet
           do
           
             I
          
           so
           clearly
           discern
           several
           precious
           truths
           latent
           in
           ,
           obscured
           by
           ,
           and
           struck
           at
           through
           this
           mist
           of
           words
           ;
           that
           though
           
             I
          
           cannot
           own
           the
           words
           themselves
           simply
           considered
           :
           yet
           can
           
             I
          
           not
           disown
           the
           things
           hinted
           at
           by
           them
           ,
           without
           making
           shipwrack
           of
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
        
         
         
           And
           hereupon
           
             I
          
           did
           resolve
           to
           write
           an
           explanation
           of
           these
           passages
           :
           that
           so
           
             I
          
           might
           (
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           light
           and
           grace
           received
           )
           
             1.
             
          
           Vindicate
           clear
           and
           free
           those
           truths
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           
             I
          
           looked
           upon
           as
           contemned
           ,
           darkened
           ,
           and
           here
           imprisoned
           through
           the
           unrighteousness
           of
           men
           .
           
             2.
             
          
           That
           such
           scruples
           and
           Queres
           might
           be
           removed
           ,
           as
           may
           hereby
           have
           been
           cast
           into
           your
           minds
           ,
           and
           disquieted
           the
           peace
           of
           your
           spirits
           .
           
             3.
             
          
           That
           
             I
          
           might
           discharge
           mine
           own
           conscience
           ,
           and
           leave
           with
           you
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           hope
           that
           is
           in
           me
           ;
           for
           the
           conviction
           ,
           if
           not
           satisfaction
           ,
           of
           all
           such
           as
           shall
           ask
           for
           ,
           or
           expect
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           (
           my
           brethren
           )
           
             I
          
           hope
           
             I
          
           need
           not
           in
           the
           close
           of
           all
           to
           put
           in
           one
           caveat
           more
           against
           my self
           ,
           and
           tell
           you
           what
           so
           many
           say
           ,
           and
           you
           your selves
           already
           know
           ,
           
             Scil.
          
           that
           
             I
          
           am
           a
           man
           not
           only
           subject
           to
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           more
           passions
           and
           infirmities
           ,
           than
           other
           men
           .
           Yet
           however
           let
           me
           minde
           you
           ,
           that
           though
           
             I
          
           professe
           ,
           
             I
          
           neither
           speak
           nor
           writ
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           
             I
          
           believe
           to
           be
           a
           truth
           ;
           yet
           dare
           
             I
          
           not
           believe
           that
           all
           is
           true
           that
           
             I
          
           do
           speak
           and
           write
           ,
           nor
           do
           
             I
          
           think
           it
           safe
           either
           for
           you
           or
           me
           to
           adhere
           to
           any
           expressions
           ,
           or
           form
           of
           words
           whatsoever
           :
           but
           such
           as
           the
           holy
           men
           of
           God
           have
           left
           upon
           record
           who
           spake
           as
           they
           were
           moved
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           
             Sine
             verbo
             Dei
             temerarium
             est
             asserere
             quod
             videtur
             nobis
             bona
             consequentia
             trahi
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Luther
             ,
          
           It
           is
           a
           rashnesse
           to
           assert
           without
           the
           word
           of
           God
           that
           which
           seemeth
           to
           us
           to
           be
           drawn
           from
           it
           by
           good
           consequence
           .
           And
           hence
           
             I
          
           much
           admire
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           Beam
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           some
           mens
           eyes
           .
           Daring
           to
           condemn
           others
           for
           asserting
           a
           perfection
           practical
           ,
           when
           they
           themselves
           practise
           towards
           others
           ,
           
           as
           if
           they
           were
           infallible
           in
           their
           judgements
           .
           
             I
          
           confesse
           saith
           
             Baxter
             )
             I
          
           was
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           
             Genius
          
           of
           many
           of
           my
           reverend
           and
           newly
           honoured
           brethren
           .
           
             I
          
           thought
           that
           no
           godly
           man
           would
           have
           taken
           himself
           wronged
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           told
           him
           he
           had
           error
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           to
           tell
           him
           he
           had
           sin
           .
           I
           took
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           
             Humanum
             est
             errare
             ,
          
           and
           that
           we
           know
           but
           in
           part
           :
           and
           that
           sanctifying
           grace
           had
           so
           farre
           destroyed
           pride
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           soul
           apprehensive
           of
           its
           imperfections
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           men
           of
           eminent
           godlinesse
           ,
           could
           have
           endured
           patiently
           to
           hear
           that
           they
           are
           not
           omniscient
           nor
           infallible
           :
           &
           that
           they
           have
           some
           
           ignorance
           with
           their
           eminent
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           why
           not
           in
           these
           points
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
           Try
           therefore
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           hold
           fast
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           And
           with
           those
           noble
           
             Bereans
             ,
          
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           daily
           ,
           whether
           these
           things
           be
           so
           .
           Know
           no
           man
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           though
           you
           hear
           others
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           think
           the
           worse
           ,
           and
           that
           doubtless
           it
           is
           a
           Jesus
           of
           
             Nazareth
             ,
          
           and
           not
           of
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           that
           is
           here
           held
           forth
           :
           yet
           do
           not
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           resolved
           to
           think
           the
           better
           of
           what
           is
           written
           :
           because
           you
           know
           who
           it
           is
           that
           writ
           it
           :
           nor
           yet
           be
           ye
           affraid
           of
           their
           terrour
           ,
           or
           drawn
           aside
           by
           the
           excellency
           of
           their
           speech
           or
           wisdom
           ,
           from
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           truth
           :
           But
           look
           up
           unto
           God
           and
           the
           word
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           build
           you
           up
           &c.
           
           Accounting
           ,
           as
           I
           alwayes
           preach
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           me
        
         
           
             SCALES
             ,
             
               Aug.
               18.
               1654.
               
            
          
           
             Your
             Servant
             for
             Iesus
             sake
             ,
             IOSEPH
             HARRISON
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           Certain
           Passages
           concerning
           Mr.
           
             Harrison
             ,
          
           Preacher
           at
           LUND
           Chappel
           in
           the
           County
           of
           
             Lancaster
             .
          
        
         
           
             Concerning
             the
             above
             named
             Mr.
             
               Harrison
               ,
            
             he
             hath
             in
             a
             publick
             Assembly
             delivered
             these
             Passages
             following
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
            
             HEarken
             not
             to
             the
             letter
             which
             saith
             labour
             ,
             but
             look
             for
             the
             Spirit
             to
             work
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
            
             The
             Law
             was
             not
             given
             to
             an
             unconverted
             people
             ;
             but
             to
             a
             converted
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
            
             I
             can
             preach
             that
             which
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             could
             not
             :
             nay
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             preached
             not
             .
          
           
             
               4.
               
            
             Repentance
             is
             a
             not
             saying
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
             
               Do
               this
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             or
             that
             Commandment
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             
               5.
               
            
             There
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             people
             :
             First
             the
             uncalled
             ,
             to
             them
             onely
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Secondly
             the
             called
             ,
             to
             them
             preach
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             
               6.
               
            
             But
             is
             it
             not
             good
             for
             a
             man
             to
             do
             all
             that
             he
             can
             ?
             
               viz.
            
             in
             way
             of
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             Commandments
             ?
             
               Answer
               .
            
             The
             summe
             of
             all
             the
             Commandments
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             Now
             to
             a
             christian
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             to
             cease
             from
             his
             own
             works
             ,
             working
             according
             to
             a
             form
             ,
             or
             letter
             .
          
           
             
               7.
               
            
             Christians
             when
             they
             glory
             ,
             glory
             in
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             
               8.
               
            
             Righteousnesse
             or
             good
             works
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             done
             by
             me
             :
             but
             they
             are
             not
             profitable
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             to
             others
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           
             The
             first
             passage
             ,
          
           Hearken
           not
           to
           the
           letter
           which
           saith
           labour
           ,
           but
           looke
           for
           the
           spirit
           to
           work
           .
        
         
           THis
           passage
           ,
           though
           for
           the
           form
           Adversative
           ,
           yet
           doth
           not
           the
           position
           of
           the
           consequent
           necessarily
           remove
           the
           Antecedent
           :
           For
           (
           if
           ever
           delivered
           )
           whether
           by
           way
           of
           dehortation
           or
           Inhibition
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           in
           its
           naturall
           bent
           restraine
           
             á
             toto
          
           but
           
             tali
             ;
          
           not
           from
           a
           Hearkening
           to
           the
           letter
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           from
           such
           a
           carnall
           Hearkening
           to
           the
           letter
           (
           which
           saith
           to
           us
           Labour
           )
           as
           is
           destructive
           to
           ,
           or
           exclusive
           of
           an
           Evangelicall
           looking
           for
           the
           Spirit
           to
           work
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           amounts
           to
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           Hearken
           not
           (
           
             Scilicet
             ,
          
           exclusively
           in
           the
           sense
           aforesaid
           )
           to
           the
           letter
           which
           saith
           Labour
           ;
           But
           even
           then
           (
           while
           so
           hearkening
           )
           looke
           for
           the
           Spirit
           to
           work
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           promised
           .
        
         
           Letter
           may
           be
           taken
           ,
           either
           largely
           for
           the
           whole
           book
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           more
           strictly
           and
           properly
           for
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           so
           eminently
           lettered
           in
           tables
           of
           Stone
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           3.7
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           2.
           the
           letter
           ,
           or
           this
           Law
           ,
           may
           be
           taken
           either
           materially
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           is
           there
           required
           ,
           or
           formally
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           a
           covenant
           as
           then
           dispensed
           by
           
             Moses
             .
          
           3.
           
           By
           hearkening
           may
           be
           meant
           ,
           either
           a
           meer
           
           Attentionall
           hearing
           or
           listening
           with
           the
           eare
           ,
           or
           a
           hearkning
           which
           
             Includes
          
           an
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           and
           is
           obedientiall
           .
           4.
           
           Looking
           for
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           may
           be
           interpreted
           either
           of
           a
           fantasticall
           ,
           opiniative
           ,
           groundlesse
           looking
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           Christian-like
           looking
           for
           the
           Spirit
           in
           faith
           ,
           bottom'd
           upon
           the
           promise
           .
           And
           now
           ,
        
         
           1
           If
           by
           letter
           be
           understood
           the
           Scriptures
           or
           writings
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           and
           the
           New
           ,
           
           then
           1.
           
           Christians
           are
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           profitable
           for
           them
           to
           Hearken
           ,
           search
           into
           ,
           read
           and
           meditate
           therein
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           1.19
           .
           
             Acts.
          
           17.11
           .
           1.
           
             Tim.
          
           4.13
           .
        
         
           2
           If
           holdeth
           forth
           the
           
             Credenda
             et
             facienda
             ,
          
           whatsoever
           is
           necessarie
           to
           be
           beleeved
           and
           done
           by
           Christians
           .
           
             Ioh.
          
           20
           ,
           31.
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           3.15.16.17
           .
           And
           yet
           3.
           
           Christians
           are
           not
           to
           look
           upon
           ,
           or
           Hearken
           to
           the
           letter
           as
           able
           either
           to
           discover
           to
           ,
           or
           work
           in
           them
           what
           it
           holds
           forth
           ,
           and
           requireth
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           upon
           themselves
           as
           able
           either
           to
           understand
           or
           conform
           thereunto
           ;
           But
           acknowledging
           the
           letter
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           things
           signified
           to
           be
           spirituall
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           7.14
           .
           and
           themselves
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           owne
           powers
           to
           be
           altogether
           carnall
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           2.14
           .
           
             Rom.
          
           7.14.18
           .
           they
           are
           to
           look
           up
           unto
           God
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           promise
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           reveale
           to
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           mindes
           ,
           to
           work
           in
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           will
           but
           to
           doe
           ,
           what
           is
           outwardly
           and
           objectively
           represented
           to
           them
           in
           the
           letter
           ,
           
             Iohn
             .
          
           16.13
           .
           
             Luke
             .
          
           24.45
           .
           
             Phi.
          
           2.13
           .
           
             Gal.
          
           1.16
           .
           For
           4.
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           not
           tho
           life
           ,
           but
           testifie
           the
           life
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           sin
           therein
           condemned
           (
           even
           by
           
             Moses
          
           )
           is
           not
           comming
           unto
           Christ
           for
           the
           life
           ,
           
             Iohn
             .
          
           5.39.46
           .
           So
           the
           letter
           is
           not
           that
           which
           enlivens
           or
           changes
           the
           heart
           ,
           but
           witnesseth
           that
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Spirit
           it selfe
           .
           2
           ,
           
             Cor.
          
           3
           ,
           6.
           
           And
           the
           great
           sin
           against
           the
           letter
           (
           even
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           is
           looking
           for
           it
           or
           for
           selfe
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           to
           worke
           accordingly
           as
           there
           is
           promised
           ,
           See
           
             Iohn
          
           6.63
           .
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           3.3
           .
        
         
           2
           ,
           If
           by
           the
           letter
           be
           understood
           the
           law
           taken
           
             materialiter
             ,
          
           or
           that
           which
           is
           held
           forth
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           to
           be
           the
           summe
           &
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           as
           love
           to
           God
           
           and
           to
           our
           neighbours
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           13.8
           ,
           11.
           and
           
             worshipping
             of
             God
             in
             spirit
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             Iohn
          
           4.23
           24.
           
           Then
           first
           Christians
           as
           they
           are
           to
           hearken
           unto
           ,
           so
           really
           they
           are
           to
           delight
           in
           this
           law
           of
           God
           after
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           7.22
           ,
           
             It
             is
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             put
             into
             their
             minds
             ,
          
           Heb.
           8.10
           .
           
             They
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             to
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           1
           Thes.
           4.9
           .
           
             They
             are
             circumcised
             from
             confidence
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           for
           this
           very
           end
           ,
           Scilicet
           ,
           
             That
             they
             may
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           3.
           Phi.
           3.
           
           And
           yet
           2
           ,
           Christians
           are
           to
           looke
           for
           the
           spirit
           in
           faith
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           them
           with
           might
           in
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           
             Ephes.
          
           3.16
           .
           And
           whereas
           thirdly
           ,
           
             They
             find
             a
             law
             in
             their
             members
             ,
             warring
             against
             the
             law
             of
             their
             mindes
             ;
          
           and
           that
           though
           to
           will
           be
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           yet
           how
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           good
           they
           know
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           pray
           continually
           ,
           that
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           will
           sanctifie
           them
           wholly
           1
           
             Thes.
          
           5
           ,
           23.
           
             and
             that
             through
             the
             Spirit
             they
             may
             mortifie
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           Rom.
           8.13
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           by
           the
           Letter
           be
           understood
           the
           Law
           taken
           Formaliter
           ,
           Dispensed
           by
           
             Moses
          
           Sub
           ratione
           foederis
           ,
           
           
             for
             as
             a
             law
          
           (
           saith
           
             Mr
             ,
             Burgesse
          
           )
           it
           was
           
             Adams
             ,
             Abrahams
          
           &c.
           then
           though
           Christians
           may
           heare
           ,
           read
           ,
           speake
           of
           ,
           and
           hearken
           to
           the
           letter
           which
           saith
           labour
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           but
           useful
           in
           divers
           respects
           as
           is
           hereafter
           shewne
           :
           yet
           are
           not
           Christians
           bound
           to
           an
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           or
           obedientiall
           hearkening
           thereunto
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           saith
           unto
           them
           labour
           upon
           that
           accompt
           :
           but
           they
           are
           to
           hearken
           to
           the
           word
           which
           is
           nigh
           them
           ,
           even
           in
           their
           mouthes
           and
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           That
           is
           the
           word
           of
           faith
           which
           we
           preach
           ,
           and
           to
           looke
           for
           the
           Spirit
           in
           faith
           to
           worke
           in
           them
           through
           the
           ministrie
           of
           the
           Spirit
           all
           such
           effects
           as
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           hath
           promised
           in
           that
           new
           covenant
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Iesus
           is
           the
           everlasting
           Mediatour
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Antecedent
          
           of
           this
           position
           ,
           which
           is
           Negative
           ,
           is
           evident
           :
           for
           first
           the
           Apostle
           opposes
           the
           Letter
           or
           law
           ,
           as
           dispensed
           by
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           unto
           the
           word
           of
           Faith
           or
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           which
           we
           preach
           ,
           and
           dehorts
           from
           an
           obedientiall
           hearkening
           unto
           that
           ,
           and
           exhorts
           to
           a
           hearing
           and
           Cordiall
           beleeving
           of
           this
           ,
           as
           holding
           forth
           Christ
           the
           
           end
           thereof
           for
           righteousnesse
           and
           salvation
           to
           every
           one
           that
           beleeves
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           10.4.5.6
           ,
           8.9
           ,
           Secondly
           .
           
             We
             are
             not
             under
             the
             law
             but
             under
             grace
             .
          
           Rom.
           6.14
           .
           
             I
             through
             the
             Law
             am
             dead
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             I
             might
             live
             unto
             God
             ,
          
           Gal
           2.19
           .
           
             Wee
             are
             become
             dead
             to
             the
             Law
             by
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           we
           should
           be
           married
           to
           another
           ,
           even
           to
           him
           who
           is
           raised
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           we
           are
           delivered
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           being
           dead
           ,
           wherein
           we
           were
           held
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           7.46
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           binding
           of
           Christians
           to
           obey
           this
           Law
           ,
           renders
           Christ
           unprofitable
           to
           them
           :
           for
           circumcision
           did
           it
           not
           simply
           (
           for
           if
           so
           ,
           doubtless
           
             Timothy
          
           should
           not
           have
           been
           circumcised
           by
           any
           consent
           of
           
             Paul
          
           )
           but
           because
           it
           was
           looked
           upon
           as
           making
           them
           debtors
           to
           doe
           the
           whole
           law
           ,
           Gal.
           5.2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           
             and
             necessarily
             putting
             them
             under
             the
             curse
             for
             not
             doing
             of
             it
             .
          
           Gal.
           3.10.12
           .
           If
           it
           be
           granted
           that
           Christians
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           Damnatorie
           ,
           but
           not
           from
           the
           Mandatory
           power
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           promissory
           being
           accidental
           to
           a
           Law
           ,
           this
           and
           the
           Directory
           essential
           ,
           Then
           note
           1.
           that
           the
           question
           is
           not
           about
           a
           Law
           ,
           but
           this
           Law
           ;
           
           nor
           what
           is
           essentiall
           to
           ,
           or
           will
           make
           up
           the
           definition
           of
           a
           Law
           Politique
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           essential
           to
           ,
           and
           wil
           make
           up
           the
           Definition
           of
           the
           
             Mosaicall
          
           Law
           ,
           which
           was
           dispensed
           
             at
             Sinai
             ,
             subratione
             foederis
             ,
          
           and
           so
           not
           after
           the
           usual
           manner
           of
           other
           Lawes
           ,
           And
           now
           if
           wee
           beleeve
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           and
           will
           not
           be
           so
           very
           Logicall
           as
           to
           deny
           
             Moses
          
           description
           to
           be
           a
           Definition
           ;
           He
           describeth
           the
           righteousnesse
           which
           is
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           That
           the
           man
           which
           doth
           these
           things
           shall
           live
           by
           them
           ,
           
             Rom
             ,
          
           10.5
           .
           And
           
             Paul
          
           proves
           that
           as
           many
           as
           are
           of
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           are
           under
           the
           curse
           ,
           Because
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Cursed
             is
             every
             one
             that
             continueth
             not
             in
             all
             things
             that
             are
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             doe
             them
             ,
          
           Gal
           ,
           3.10
           .
           He
           proposeth
           these
           texts
           as
           containing
           the
           Sum
           &
           essentials
           of
           
             Moses
          
           Law
           .
           And
           can
           no
           more
           be
           denyed
           so
           to
           doe
           (
           for
           ought
           I
           See
           )
           then
           that
           of
           
             Gen.
          
           12.3
           .
           cited
           
             Gal.
          
           3.8
           ,
           
           to
           containe
           the
           Summe
           and
           essentials
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Law
           is
           said
           to
           be
           dead
           .
           
             Rom.
          
           7.2.6
           .
           But
           how
           dead
           ,
           if
           both
           essentiall
           parts
           be
           vnited
           and
           in
           their
           vigour
           ?
           Can
           a
           man
           be
           said
           to
           be
           dead
           because
           he
           wants
           some
           
           Integrall
           part
           ,
           as
           a
           leg
           or
           Arme
           ,
           So
           Long
           as
           the
           body
           and
           Soule
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           essentials
           ;
           remain
           in
           vnion
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Beleevers
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           were
           freed
           from
           the
           Damnatory
           power
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           blessed
           with
           faithful
           
             Abraham
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           beleevers
           now
           ,
           
             Gal.
          
           3
           ,
           9.
           
           But
           beleevers
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           are
           freed
           from
           this
           Law
           or
           covenant
           ,
           as
           beleevers
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           were
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           their
           freedome
           be
           Interpreted
           of
           a
           freedome
           from
           the
           curse
           or
           Damnatory
           power
           thereof
           ,
           as
           is
           fully
           cleared
           by
           
             Mr
             ,
             Shephard
             ,
             Thes
             ,
          
           
           
             Sab.
             part
          
           1.
           
             pag.
          
           73.
           they
           must
           therefore
           of
           necessity
           be
           said
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           obligatorie
           power
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           at
           least
           
             quá
             foedus
             ;
          
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           
             quá
          
           dispensed
           by
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           point
           to
           be
           confirmed
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           Christians
           are
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           oldnesse
           of
           the
           letter
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           newnesse
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           7.6
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Law
           or
           letter
           demands
           the
           service
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           menaces
           death
           for
           the
           least
           failing
           therein
           ,
           and
           is
           disenabled
           either
           from
           accepting
           or
           rewarding
           any
           obedience
           unlesse
           so
           done
           .
           
             Rom.
          
           8.4
           .
           For
           though
           it
           be
           not
           against
           the
           service
           done
           in
           the
           newnesse
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           
             Gal
          
           5.23
           .
           any
           more
           than
           the
           satisfaction
           made
           by
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           yet
           as
           this
           ,
           so
           that
           is
           not
           exactly
           ,
           
             Idem
             ,
          
           the
           same
           there
           required
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           not
           done
           
             per
             eundem
             ,
          
           by
           the
           same
           ,
           though
           being
           spirituall
           and
           proceeding
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           be
           really
           the
           
             tantidem
          
           the
           
             tantamounts
             ,
          
           nay
           the
           
             Supramounts
          
           and
           farr
           more
           acceptable
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           is
           both
           the
           Soveraigne
           over
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           giver
           of
           the
           Law
           .
        
         
           The
           consequence
           of
           this
           position
           which
           is
           affirmative
           is
           as
           plaine
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           promised
           to
           send
           the
           Spirit
           .
           
             Iohn
             .
          
           16.8
           ,
           And
           the
           Scriptures
           plentifully
           declare
           both
           that
           and
           what
           he
           shall
           worke
           when
           hee
           is
           come
           
             Ezek.
          
           36.27
           ,
           nay
           what
           he
           hath
           already
           wrought
           
             Gal.
          
           5.22
           .
           And
           sure
           then
           Christians
           should
           looke
           for
           the
           spirit
           to
           work
           ,
           and
           to
           work
           those
           very
           works
           in
           &
           upon
           them
           in
           measure
           which
           are
           promised
           and
           have
           been
           wrought
           in
           others
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Christians
           are
           encouraged
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           11.13
           and
           sure
           not
           to
           be
           idle
           ,
           but
           to
           worke
           either
           by
           ,
           in
           ,
           or
           
           upon
           them
           :
           and
           shall
           they
           not
           looke
           for
           an
           answer
           to
           their
           prayers
           ?
           Thirdly
           ,
           Christians
           are
           exhorted
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             Phil.
          
           2.12
           .
           to
           work
           their
           own
           salvation
           ,
           That
           is
           (
           
             as
             Chamier
          
           Interprets
           it
           from
           the
           like
           phrase
           
             Gen.
          
           2
           ,
           
           
             Rev.
          
           18
           )
           to
           be
           employed
           ,
           and
           worke
           in
           those
           things
           which
           concern
           their
           own
           salvation
           ,
           with
           feare
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           trembling
           at
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           own
           weakenesse
           and
           unworthinesse
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           God
           that
           worketh
           in
           them
           
             &c.
             
          
           And
           if
           ,
           though
           wee
           be
           called
           upon
           and
           said
           to
           work
           ,
           It
           is
           indeed
           not
           so
           much
           wee
           that
           worke
           ,
           as
           God
           that
           worketh
           in
           us
           :
           shall
           we
           presume
           to
           set
           our selves
           to
           worke
           in
           conformitie
           to
           the
           letter
           ?
           and
           not
           firstly
           ,
           nay
           continually
           in
           much
           weakenesse
           fear
           and
           trembling
           looke
           to
           and
           for
           God
           to
           worke
           both
           the
           will
           and
           dead
           by
           his
           own
           Spirit
           ?
           
           And
           fourthly
           .
           Seeing
           we
           received
           not
           the
           spirit
           by
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           hearing
           of
           faith
           
             Gal.
          
           3.2
           .
           wee
           are
           to
           looke
           for
           the
           spirit
           to
           worke
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           ministrie
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           saith
           labour
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           word
           of
           faith
           or
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           For
           (
           as
           
             Reynolds
          
           )
           The
           Law
           can
           onely
           shew
           what
           is
           good
           ,
           gives
           no
           power
           at
           all
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           by
           the
           Gospell
           use
           of
           the
           law
           
             page
             .
          
           388.
           
        
         
           If
           any
           thinke
           that
           Christians
           are
           hereby
           set
           at
           liberty
           from
           all
           liberal
           commands
           &
           shal
           never
           work
           ,
           but
           when
           &
           as
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Spirit
           moves
           them
           ,
           let
           him
           consider
           ,
           first
           .
           That
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           commands
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           letter
           (
           strictly
           so
           called
           )
           which
           requires
           obedience
           (
           though
           Spiritual
           )
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Old
           man
           which
           is
           carnall
           .
           And
           the
           cōmands
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           given
           by
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           calls
           for
           an
           obedience
           Spiritual
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           New
           man
           ,
           which
           daily
           fights
           against
           and
           mortifies
           the
           old
           .
           Christians
           may
           be
           set
           at
           liberty
           from
           these
           ,
           
             Act
          
           15.20
           .
           And
           yet
           not
           set
           at
           libertie
           from
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           liberty
           to
           walk
           accordingly
           as
           is
           required
           by
           these
           .
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           3.17.1
           
             Ioh.
          
           5
           ,
           3
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           11.30
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           were
           well
           if
           Christians
           did
           (
           but
           alas
           they
           doe
           not
           )
           work
           either
           so
           often
           ,
           or
           in
           that
           manner
           and
           
           measure
           ,
           nor
           alwaies
           what
           the
           Spirit
           moves
           them
           to
           ,
           for
           first
           ,
           The
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           inward
           man
           where
           the
           Spirit
           dwels
           ,
           is
           willing
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           (
           as
           some
           read
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           12.11
           .
           )
           to
           doe
           or
           suffer
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           It
           s
           the
           flesh
           that
           's
           weake
           .
           
             Mat.
          
           26.41
           .
           Paul
           found
           
             the
             Law
             of
             his
             mind
             warring
             against
             the
             law
             of
             his
             members
             ,
          
           Rom.
           7.23
           ,
           25.
           
           
           And
           the
           Spirit
           against
           the
           flesh
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           the
           flesh
           against
           the
           Spirit
           
             Gal.
          
           5.17
           .
           To
           wil
           was
           present
           with
           him
           ,
           though
           how
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           was
           good
           ,
           he
           found
           not
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           7
           ,
           18.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           One
           of
           our
           great
           sins
           ,
           reproved
           &
           complained
           against
           ,
           is
           quenching
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           1.
           
             Thes.
          
           5.19
           .
           Grieving
           and
           resisting
           the
           Spirit
           .
           
             Ephes
             ,
          
           4.30
           .
           
             Acts.
          
           7.51
           .
           
             Gen.
          
           7.3
           .
           Nay
           Christians
           as
           they
           live
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           exhorted
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           Spirit
           and
           assured
           thereupon
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           fulfill
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           flesh
           
             Gal.
          
           5.16
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           most
           liberall
           legall
           men
           confesse
           that
           they
           often
           resist
           the
           good
           motions
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           
             Acti
             agunt
             ,
          
           they
           act
           ,
           when
           acted
           .
           That
           by
           the
           power
           of
           their
           Habituall
           grace
           they
           cannot
           stirre
           without
           the
           
             Antevening
          
           of
           some
           new
           exciting
           grace
           ,
           &
           that
           they
           attempt
           often
           to
           work
           in
           their
           owne
           time
           which
           is
           the
           night
           ,
           having
           neglected
           Gods
           time
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           day
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           Did
           Christians
           deny
           ,
           (
           as
           alwaies
           they
           should
           ,
           and
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           teacheth
           them
           ,
           
             Tit
             ,
          
           2.12
           )
           to
           walk
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           
           they
           needed
           not
           labour
           ,
           or
           worke
           before
           the
           spirit
           ,
           it
           were
           sufficient
           for
           them
           to
           walke
           after
           it
           ,
           
             Rom
             ,
          
           8.1
           .
           &
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           God
           to
           be
           bid
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           
             Rom.
          
           8.14
           .
           to
           deny
           themselves
           ,
           take
           up
           their
           present
           crosses
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           call
           follow
           him
           ,
           not
           heeding
           the
           voice
           of
           strangers
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           10.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           hold
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           doth
           worke
           in
           Christians
           or
           carry
           them
           out
           to
           worke
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           agreable
           to
           the
           directory
           &
           Mandatorie
           part
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           that
           it
           doth
           teach
           them
           to
           beleeve
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           agreable
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           recorded
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Apostles
           and
           doe
           therefore
           ,
           for
           the
           discoverie
           and
           prevention
           of
           false
           delusive
           spirits
           ,
           often
           inculcate
           those
           sayings
           ,
           If
           any
           man
           think
           himselfe
           to
           be
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           or
           spirituall
           ,
           let
           him
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           that
           I
           write
           are
           the
           commandments
           of
           the
           
           Lord
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           14.37
           .
           
             To
             the
             Law
             and
             to
             the
             Testimonie
             if
             they
             speake
             not
             according
             to
             this
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             there
             is
             no
             light
             in
             them
             .
          
           Isa.
           8.20
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           Though
           I
           dare
           not
           limit
           the
           Spirit
           that
           
             blowes
             where
             it
             listeth
             ,
          
           unto
           means
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           could
           not
           ,
           or
           often
           did
           not
           worke
           without
           them
           ;
           yet
           doe
           I
           not
           despise
           prophecying
           ,
           praying
           ,
           reading
           ,
           conference
           
             &c.
          
           but
           looke
           for
           the
           Spirit
           to
           worke
           in
           and
           by
           all
           such
           meanes
           as
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           who
           received
           immediately
           from
           him
           ,
           have
           delivered
           unto
           us
           .
           For
           albeit
           ,
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           Anointing
           ,
           which
           the
           Saints
           have
           received
           of
           him
           ,
           abideth
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           need
           not
           that
           any
           man
           teach
           them
           other
           things
           than
           what
           that
           Spirit
           (
           by
           which
           they
           were
           at
           first
           begotten
           through
           the
           Gospel
           )
           dayly
           teacheth
           them
           ,
           yet
           is
           there
           need
           of
           speaking
           and
           writing
           to
           ,
           and
           Harkening
           and
           adhering
           unto
           what
           is
           written
           and
           spoken
           both
           by
           fathers
           ,
           young
           men
           ,
           and
           little
           children
           ,
           1
           
             Iohn
             .
          
           2.13
           .
           2
           
             Thes.
          
           2
           ,
           15.
           
           
             Iude.
          
           3.
           
           First
           ,
           That
           Christians
           may
           be
           put
           in
           remembrance
           of
           these
           things
           though
           they
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           already
           established
           in
           the
           present
           truth
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           1.12
           .
           or
           once
           knew
           them
           ,
           
             Iude.
          
           5.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           they
           may
           be
           stirred
           up
           by
           being
           put
           in
           remembrance
           .
           2
           
             Pet
             ,
          
           1
           ,
           13
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           diswade
           them
           from
           the
           love
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           representing
           the
           vanity
           thereof
           .
           1
           
             Iohn
             .
          
           2
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.17
           ,
           Fourthly
           ,
           For
           the
           mutuall
           comforting
           and
           confirming
           one
           another
           in
           the
           saith
           ,
           by
           manifestation
           of
           the
           same
           truth
           ,
           
             Rom
             ,
          
           1
           ,
           22
           ,
           1
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           2
           ,
           21
           ,
           Fifthly
           ly
           ,
           For
           the
           discovery
           and
           prevention
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Ante-christ
           ,
           which
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           glorifying
           &
           immediately
           communicating
           with
           the
           Father
           denies
           Iesus
           Christ
           to
           have
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           to
           take
           away
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           our
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           1
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           1.2.3
           and
           2
           ,
           23
           ,
           4
           ,
           3
           ,
           Sixthly
           ,
           That
           Christians
           may
           not
           be
           shaken
           in
           mind
           ,
           or
           troubled
           either
           by
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           word
           ,
           by
           letter
           ,
           or
           by
           signes
           and
           wonders
           ,
           telling
           ,
           or
           foretelling
           such
           things
           as
           are
           not
           recorded
           by
           the
           Apostles
           for
           our
           learning
           ,
           upon
           whom
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           world
           are
           come
           ,
           2
           
             Thes
             ,
          
           2
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           15.
           
        
      
       
       
         
           
             The
             second
             passage
             .
          
           The
           Law
           was
           not
           given
           to
           an
           unconverted
           people
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           converted
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           BY
           the
           Law
           may
           be
           understood
           either
           that
           covenant
           of
           works
           ,
           as
           made
           with
           
             Adam
          
           in
           
             Paradise
             ,
          
           
           or
           that
           Legal
           Subservient
           Covenant
           ,
           added
           to
           the
           promise
           ,
           because
           of
           transgressions
           ,
           and
           ordained
           by
           Angells
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           Mediatour
           
             Gal.
          
           3.19
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           By
           a
           converted
           people
           ;
           may
           be
           understood
           ,
           either
           only
           those
           that
           are
           such
           
             Judicio
             certitudinis
          
           in
           a
           judgement
           of
           certaintie
           ,
           which
           only
           can
           be
           passed
           by
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           ,
           
             He
             alone
             knowes
             who
             are
             his
             .
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.19
           .
           Or
           all
           those
           that
           are
           such
           
             Judicio
             charitatis
          
           in
           a
           Iudgement
           of
           charitie
           ,
           soe
           farr
           as
           is
           meet
           for
           us
           to
           judge
           .
           
             Phi.
          
           2.7
           .
           The
           Law
           taken
           in
           the
           first
           sense
           in
           its
           primative
           Institution
           ,
           cannot
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           have
           been
           given
           either
           to
           a
           people
           converted
           ,
           or
           unconverted
           ,
           (
           those
           very
           termes
           presupposing
           the
           fall
           of
           man
           )
           but
           to
           
             Adam
          
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Innocencie
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           ,
           root
           and
           representative
           of
           all
           mankind
           ;
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           event
           ;
           
             Death
             having
             passed
             upon
             all
             men
             ,
             for
             that
             ,
             or
             in
             whom
             all
             have
             sinned
             .
          
           Rom.
           5.12
           .
           The
           Law
           taken
           in
           the
           latter
           sence
           was
           not
           given
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           a
           circumcised
           people
           ,
           a
           people
           that
           renounced
           the
           gods
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           &
           visibly
           worshipped
           and
           called
           upon
           the
           God
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
          
           and
           
             Iacob
             ,
          
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           so
           farr
           as
           it
           is
           meet
           for
           us
           to
           judge
           ,
           a
           converted
           people
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           appeares
           1.
           
           From
           Gods
           owne
           designation
           of
           the
           condition
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           he
           gave
           this
           Law
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           ,
           and
           reminds
           them
           in
           the
           preface
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           by
           him
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Epypt
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           house
           of
           bondage
           :
           which
           agrees
           not
           with
           the
           condition
           of
           
             Pharaoh
             ,
          
           or
           any
           that
           stayed
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           and
           house
           of
           bondage
           ,
           or
           were
           else
           where
           scattered
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           could
           he
           say
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           Thee
           have
           I
           brought
           out
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thou
           shalt
           have
           .
           &
           c
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Lord
           doth
           not
           promise
           I
           will
           be
           the
           Lord
           
           thy
           God
           upon
           condition
           that
           thou
           keep
           these
           commandments
           :
           
           but
           declares
           absolutely
           to
           &
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           gave
           the
           Law
           both
           in
           the
           preface
           and
           in
           the
           five
           first
           commandments
           ,
           that
           he
           actually
           and
           Antecedently
           was
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           .
           And
           now
           those
           expressions
           are
           used
           in
           Scripture
           of
           no
           other
           people
           but
           the
           children
           of
           
             Israel
          
           only
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           already
           taken
           into
           the
           covenant
           made
           with
           
             Abraham
             :
          
           the
           rest
           were
           accounted
           
             Aliens
          
           from
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           and
           strangers
           from
           the
           covenant
           of
           promise
           ,
           having
           not
           hope
           ,
           and
           without
           God
           in
           the
           world
           .
           
             Ephes.
          
           2.11
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Law
           upon
           
             Mount
             Sinai
          
           (
           as
           is
           confest
           by
           all
           and
           is
           cleare
           
             Exod.
          
           19.
           )
           was
           given
           
             Sub
             Ratione
             foederis
             ,
          
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           a
           Covenant
           .
           but
           no
           other
           people
           entered
           into
           covenant
           but
           onely
           the
           children
           of
           
             Israel
             .
          
           Moses
           came
           and
           called
           for
           the
           elders
           of
           the
           people
           .
           
             &c.
          
           verse
           .
           7.
           and
           all
           the
           people
           answered
           together
           and
           said
           .
           
             &c.
          
           verse
           .
           8.
           they
           answered
           for
           ,
           &
           thereby
           obliged
           ,
           themselves
           and
           their
           children
           ;
           but
           neither
           did
           they
           ,
           nor
           could
           they
           
             capitulate
             .
          
           or
           make
           any
           restipulation
           for
           the
           
             Gentiles
          
           whom
           they
           represented
           not
           ,
           nor
           were
           the
           
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           nor
           any
           for
           them
           ,
           called
           to
           such
           a
           stipulation
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           
             verse
             .
          
           3
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           .
           The
           Law
           was
           but
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           a
           thing
           added
           to
           another
           ,
           not
           set
           up
           as
           a
           compleat
           ordinance
           of
           ,
           and
           by
           it self
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           extended
           no
           further
           than
           that
           was
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           was
           added
           as
           subservient
           ;
           but
           that
           (
           
             Scilicet
             ,
          
           the
           promise
           )
           belongs
           only
           to
           
             Abraham
          
           and
           his
           seed
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           did
           the
           
             Mosaicall
          
           law
           :
           and
           hence
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           say
           of
           the
           
             Iews
          
           to
           them
           belongeth
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           the
           covenants
           
             Rom.
          
           9.4
           .
           And
           of
           the
           
             Gentiles
          
           that
           they
           were
           strangers
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           to
           the
           covenants
           .
           
           
             Ephes.
          
           2.11
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           The
           
             Gentiles
          
           were
           made
           
             Proselites
             ,
          
           and
           circumcised
           before
           they
           were
           looked
           upon
           as
           obliged
           to
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Moses
             ;
          
           And
           hence
           
             Paul
          
           laies
           it
           down
           for
           a
           general
           rule
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           dehorts
           them
           from
           submitting
           to
           circumcision
           .
           If
           any
           among
           you
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           debtour
           to
           doe
           the
           whole
           Law
           
             Gal.
          
           5.6
           .
           Sixthly
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           hold
           forth
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           
           Law
           by
           
             Moses
          
           as
           a
           special
           prerogative
           ,
           and
           a
           peculiar
           priviledge
           vouch-safed
           to
           the
           
             Iews
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           ,
           other
           nations
           .
           
             I
             have
             written
             to
             them
             the
             Honourable
             things
             of
             my
             Law
             ,
          
           Hos.
           8.12
           .
           
             He
             hath
             not
             dealt
             so
             with
             any
             nation
             .
          
           Psal
           ,
           47.19.29
           
             When
             the
             Gentiles
             which
             have
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           Rom.
           2.14
           .
           
             What
             advantage
             then
             hath
             the
             Iewes
             ?
             much
             chiefly
             ,
             because
             unto
             them
             were
             committed
             the
             oracles
             of
             God
             .
          
           Rom.
           3.2
           .
           
             And
             it
             is
             reckōed
             amongst
             their
             other
             priviledges
             ,
             that
             unto
             thē
             appertaines
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             .
          
           Rom.
           9.4
           .
           Seventhly
           .
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           the
           Christians
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           proves
           the
           Gentiles
           guiltie
           of
           sin
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           in
           the
           two
           first
           
             Chapters
             .
          
           And
           the
           
             Iewes
          
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             Chap.
          
           3.
           from
           
             verse
             ,
          
           the
           first
           to
           the
           19.
           
           And
           that
           he
           might
           charge
           those
           sinnes
           home
           upon
           the
           
             Iewes
          
           (
           as
           the
           late
           English
           Annotatians
           observe
           )
           he
           adds
           
             verse
             ,
          
           19.
           whatsoever
           the
           Law
           saith
           (
           
             Scilicet
          
           written
           )
           it
           saith
           to
           them
           that
           are
           under
           the
           Law
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           the
           
             Iewes
             ,
          
           
           as
           is
           Generally
           agreed
           by
           commentatores
           .
        
         
           Eightly
           .
           The
           Law
           (
           saith
           the
           same
           Apostle
           speaking
           of
           the
           Law
           which
           was
           ordained
           by
           Angels
           .
           
             Gal.
          
           3.19
           .
           and
           of
           himselfe
           and
           his
           Countrimen
           the
           
             Iewes
             :
          
           as
           appeares
           from
           
             verse
             ,
          
           23
           ,
           &
           the
           commutation
           of
           the
           persons
           ,
           
             verse
          
           26
           )
           was
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           our
           Scholemaster
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           
             Leigh
          
           )
           our
           child-leader
           which
           led
           us
           who
           were
           children
           ;
           and
           therefore
           not
           the
           Gentiles
           who
           were
           accounted
           as
           servants
           and
           not
           of
           
             Abrahames
          
           seed
           ,
           and
           only
           us
           while
           children
           And
           therefore
           not
           now
           being
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           by
           saith
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           
             verse
             .
          
           25.26
           .
           
           The
           Gentiles
           before
           conversion
           neither
           were
           nor
           are
           accounted
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           children
           .
           And
           therefore
           not
           ,
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           put
           by
           the
           father
           under
           their
           paedagogie
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           And
           now
           at
           conversion
           they
           receive
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           and
           are
           Sons
           ,
           and
           so
           freed
           from
           that
           suppositive
           bondage
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           under
           which
           they
           should
           have
           come
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           had
           not
           Christ
           by
           his
           death
           redeemed
           them
           from
           it
           
             Gal.
          
           4.6.17
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           
             The
             third
             passage
             .
          
           I
           can
           preach
           that
           which
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           could
           not
           ,
           nay
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           preached
           not
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THe
           comparison
           ,
           betwixt
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           and
           me
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           now
           a
           Gospel
           Preacher
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           any
           personall
           worth
           ,
           whether
           naturall
           ,
           acquired
           or
           given
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           any
           of
           these
           we
           did
           excel
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           and
           were
           thereby
           enabled
           to
           preach
           that
           which
           hee
           could
           not
           ,
           nor
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           effects
           ,
           and
           powerfulnesse
           of
           preaching
           :
           for
           he
           went
           before
           him
           in
           the
           spirit
           and
           power
           of
           
             Elias
             ,
          
           he
           was
           filled
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           even
           from
           his
           mothers
           womb
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           children
           of
           
             Israel
          
           did
           he
           turne
           to
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           .
           
           
             Luke
             .
          
           1.17
           .
           
             Nay
             he
             laid
             the
             Axe
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             Tree
             .
          
           Mat.
           3.10
           .
           and
           feld
           down
           the
           very
           generation
           of
           Vipers
           .
           He
           forced
           them
           to
           disclaime
           their
           legal
           priviledges
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           brought
           them
           to
           confesse
           themselves
           sinners
           (
           even
           as
           vile
           as
           beasts
           ,
           and
           as
           unfit
           as
           Stones
           .
           
             Mat.
          
           3.7.8.9
           .
           )
           And
           to
           be
           washed
           in
           the
           same
           water
           with
           Publicans
           (
           whom
           they
           loathed
           )
           for
           Remission
           of
           sinnes
           .
           But
           the
           comparison
           is
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           doctrine
           preached
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           because
           of
           any
           difference
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           if
           
             Iohn
          
           had
           preached
           one
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           we
           another
           .
           No
           ,
           for
           Iesus
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           yesterday
           ,
           to
           day
           and
           for
           ever
           
             Heb.
          
           13.8
           .
           But
           only
           in
           respect
           of
           some
           difference
           necessarily
           arising
           from
           the
           circumstance
           of
           time
           ,
           or
           the
           variation
           of
           the
           subjects
           condition
           in
           the
           severall
           times
           wherein
           we
           preach
           .
           He
           living
           before
           and
           wee
           since
           that
           Houre
           of
           Christ
           :
           whence
           we
           have
           the
           advantage
           to
           declare
           some
           things
           of
           ,
           and
           concerning
           Iesus
           ,
           which
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           during
           his
           time
           ,
           could
           not
           .
           And
           now
           1.
           
           The
           making
           of
           the
           comparison
           is
           warranted
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           Verily
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           among
           them
           that
           are
           born
           of
           women
           ,
           there
           hath
           not
           risen
           a
           greater
           than
           
             Iohn
          
           the
           
             Baptist
             :
          
           notwithstanding
           he
           that
           is
           least
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           is
           greater
           than
           he
           
             Mat.
          
           11.11
           .
           Here
           Christ
           compares
           
             Iohn
          
           with
           those
           that
           went
           before
           him
           
           and
           the
           least
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heaven
           (
           that
           is
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           Gospel
           say
           the
           
             English
             Annot
          
           )
           is
           compared
           with
           ,
           and
           preferred
           before
           
             Iohn
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           
           That
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           comparison
           ,
           or
           the
           thing
           wherein
           they
           are
           compared
           ,
           is
           their
           Doctrine
           (
           Differenced
           as
           is
           alreadie
           said
           )
           appeares
           .
           First
           ,
           From
           that
           consideration
           ,
           in
           and
           upon
           which
           this
           excellencie
           is
           ascribed
           to
           
             Iohn
          
           above
           those
           that
           went
           before
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           (
           as
           
             Luke
          
           explaines
           )
           
             quatenus
             et
             quia
             ;
          
           as
           ,
           and
           because
           of
           the
           eminency
           of
           his
           prophesiing
           :
           among
           those
           that
           are
           born
           of
           women
           there
           is
           not
           a
           greater
           prophet
           than
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
             :
          
           Luke
           .
           7.28
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           speakes
           so
           fully
           and
           clearely
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           as
           
             Iohn
          
           doth
           ;
           For
           whereas
           They
           did
           only
           
             praedicare
             venturum
             ,
          
           foretell
           that
           he
           would
           come
           ,
           
             Ille
             monstrabat
             praesentem
             ,
          
           He
           plainly
           told
           and
           pointed
           him
           out
           as
           already
           come
           .
           
             Behold
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
             .
          
           Iohn
           1.29
           .
           
             et
             quanto
             majorē
          
           &c.
           as
           
             Pareus
          
           And
           by
           how
           much
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           sence
           he
           maketh
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           greater
           than
           the
           Prophets
           of
           old
           :
           by
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           doth
           he
           make
           the
           least
           of
           the
           preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           more
           excellent
           then
           
             Iohn
             .
          
           So
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           foretel
           with
           
             Daniel
          
           after
           seaventie
           weeks
           ,
           the
           most
           holy
           shall
           be
           Anointed
           to
           finish
           transgression
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           sins
           
             &
             .
          
           Dan.
           6.24
           .
           Nor
           tell
           with
           
             Iohn
          
           that
           the
           Lamb
           of
           God
           is
           come
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           which
           is
           taking
           away
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           world
           But
           Evangelize
           with
           
             Paul
          
           what
           neither
           
             Daniel
          
           nor
           
             Iohn
          
           could
           :
           
             Scilicet
             ,
          
           that
           now
           once
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           appeared
           to
           put
           away
           sin
           by
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           himself
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           9.26
           .
           or
           in
           
             Daniels
          
           word
           hath
           finished
           transgression
           ,
           made
           an
           end
           of
           sins
           ,
           made
           reconciliation
           for
           iniquitie
           and
           brought
           in
           everlasting
           righteousnesse
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           From
           the
           vnanimous
           consent
           of
           protestant
           Expositors
           who
           thus
           Interpret
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           clear
           it
           against
           the
           papists
           .
           Greater
           than
           
             Iohn
          
           in
           dignitie
           of
           office
           ,
           and
           clearenesse
           and
           fulnesse
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           a
           publishing
           the
           entire
           performance
           of
           all
           things
           foretold
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           his
           Death
           ,
           
           Resurrection
           ,
           Ascention
           ,
           and
           Calling
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           which
           
             Iohn
          
           saw
           not
           .
           
             English
             Annot
          
           And
           Thirdly
           ,
           An
           occational
           
           using
           of
           this
           comparison
           cannot
           (
           soe
           farr
           as
           I
           apprehend
           )
           be
           altogether
           deemed
           unseasonable
           in
           these
           daies
           of
           ours
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Christ
           ;
           considering
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Iewish
           Doctors
           would
           allow
           no
           clearer
           nor
           fuller
           discovery
           of
           the
           Messias
           and
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           than
           what
           had
           been
           made
           of
           old
           by
           
             Moses
          
           and
           the
           Prophets
           :
           Soe
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           mightie
           Scripturall
           men
           in
           our
           Israel
           will
           allow
           (
           in
           effect
           )
           no
           clearer
           nor
           fuller
           Gospell
           than
           what
           was
           preached
           by
           
             Iohn
             :
          
           Scilicet
           That
           Christ
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           is
           taking
           away
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           world
           not
           that
           he
           is
           dead
           ,
           or
           rather
           risen
           againe
           and
           hath
           taken
           them
           away
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           1.3
           Nay
           some
           are
           not
           so
           cleare
           ,
           but
           will
           needs
           make
           repentance
           continuall
           Baptisme
           ,
           washing
           away
           sins
           out
           of
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           And
           that
           not
           Sacramentall
           or
           
             Ratione
             signati
             ,
          
           as
           baptisme
           is
           said
           to
           doe
           ,
           when
           dispe●sced
           by
           the
           minister
           :
           but
           instrumentally
           as
           a
           
             medium
          
           〈◊〉
           meanes
           vsed
           by
           Christians
           themselves
           :
           which
           is
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           washing
           as
           (
           I
           beleeve
           )
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           never
           knew
           of
           .
           And
           had
           not
           such
           Doctors
           as
           these
           that
           are
           so
           great
           in
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           need
           of
           some
           little
           
             Aquila
          
           or
           
             Priscilla
          
           to
           pluck
           them
           by
           the
           sleeves
           and
           expound
           unto
           them
           the
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           more
           perfectly
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           18.26
           .
           Beza
           taught
           that
           he
           denied
           Iesus
           to
           be
           the
           Messias
           :
           
             qui
             ,
             in
             eo
             vno
             ,
             per
             vnicam
             ejus
             oblationem
             semel
             factam
             non
             confidit
             sese
             a
             deo
             patre
             gratis
             per
             fidem
             Iustificatum
             ,
             ac
             proinde
             tandem
             corpore
             et
             animo
             glorificandum
             .
          
           
           But
           wee
           that
           are
           least
           in
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           may
           blot
           out
           
             justificatum
             ,
          
           and
           insteed
           of
           
             glorificandum
          
           write
           
             justificandum
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           
             (
             Sine
             operibus
             )
          
           it
           will
           not
           passe
           for
           Orthodox
           and
           classical
           ,
           with
           the
           Rabbies
           in
           our
           Northern
           Israel
           ,
           Brethren
           I
           am
           sure
           (
           if
           not
           nearer
           kin
           )
           to
           these
           Informers
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           latter
           comparison
           (
           even
           as
           reported
           by
           these
           men
           )
           is
           not
           
             de
             posse
          
           as
           if
           he
           that
           were
           least
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           could
           preach
           that
           which
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           could
           not
           .
           The
           very
           mention
           of
           this
           ,
           sounds
           harsh
           to
           Christians
           cares
           ,
           neither
           can
           I
           say
           that
           in
           any
           sence
           its
           warrantable
           ,
           and
           edifying
           to
           make
           a
           comparison
           betwixt
           
           Christ
           and
           us
           :
           but
           only
           
             de
             facto
          
           that
           he
           that
           's
           least
           
             &c.
          
           can
           preach
           that
           which
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           that
           is
           before
           his
           death
           upon
           the
           crosse
           ,
           did
           not
           preach
           .
           Not
           as
           if
           he
           could
           absolutely
           preach
           that
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           without
           Christ
           ,
           no
           :
           for
           without
           him
           we
           can
           doe
           nothing
           .
           But
           suppositively
           in
           case
           Christ
           be
           pleased
           to
           strengthen
           and
           enlighten
           ,
           him
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           then
           he
           may
           doe
           this
           and
           all
           other
           things
           as
           he
           shall
           be
           called
           unto
           ,
           And
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           is
           evident
           ,
           For
           First
           ,
           Christ
           while
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           never
           preached
           those
           grand
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           ,
           as
           distinguished
           from
           the
           Iewish
           ,
           faith
           :
           
             Scilicet
             ,
          
           That
           he
           himselfe
           was
           crucified
           dead
           &
           buried
           ,
           descended
           into
           hell
           ,
           rose
           again
           the
           third
           day
           from
           the
           dead
           and
           ascended
           into
           heaven
           ,
           which
           yet
           may
           now
           be
           triumphantly
           preached
           by
           him
           that
           is
           least
           in
           this
           Heavenly
           Kingdom
           
             Rom.
          
           8.34
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           tels
           his
           disciples
           in
           his
           last
           Sermon
           
             Iohn
             .
          
           16.12
           ,
           13.14
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             many
             things
             to
             say
             unto
             them
          
           which
           he
           forbare
           to
           declare
           at
           that
           time
           .
           First
           .
           because
           of
           their
           Infirmities
           ,
           
             yee
             cannot
             bear
             them
             now
             :
          
           Secondly
           because
           he
           purposed
           to
           send
           his
           holie
           Spirit
           to
           comfort
           them
           after
           his
           departure
           
             Howbeit
             when
             the
             spirit
             of
             truth
             is
             come
          
           &c.
           
           Thirdly
           because
           he
           knew
           this
           way
           of
           manifestation
           to
           make
           most
           for
           his
           owne
           glory
           .
           
             He
             shall
             glorifie
             mee
             for
             he
             shal
             receive
             of
             mine
             and
             shew
             it
             unto
             you
             .
          
           If
           any
           aske
           which
           be
           the
           things
           that
           were
           not
           shewed
           then
           ,
           and
           should
           afterwards
           ?
           It
           s
           conceived
           they
           are
           implyed
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             shew
             you
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           And
           then
           if
           by
           things
           to
           come
           be
           ment
           such
           future
           Events
           as
           are
           the
           subject
           of
           prophesiing
           (
           strictly
           soe
           called
           ,
           )
           then
           were
           they
           shewed
           afterward
           to
           
             Iohn
          
           and
           by
           him
           recorded
           in
           his
           booke
           of
           Revelation
           .
           If
           such
           Scriptural
           mysteries
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           hight
           and
           depth
           ,
           were
           not
           then
           Sutable
           to
           the
           disciples
           ,
           but
           should
           afterwards
           (
           the
           Spirit
           once
           poured
           forth
           and
           Iesus
           Glorified
           )
           be
           preached
           unto
           al
           the
           Saints
           ,
           thē
           were
           they
           revealed
           al
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           &
           ascention
           to
           the
           Apostles
           and
           recorded
           in
           their
           Epistles
           :
           Especially
           to
           ,
           and
           by
           
             Paul
          
           in
           the
           three
           
           first
           chapters
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           (
           as
           
             Calvin
             .
          
           conceives
           )
           and
           so
           may
           be
           preached
           (
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           grace
           received
           )
           by
           him
           that
           is
           least
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           or
           Heaven
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             The
             fourth
             passage
          
           Repentance
           is
           a
           not
           saying
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           doe
           this
           :
           that
           is
           :
           this
           or
           that
           commandment
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           I
           gave
           a
           discription
           of
           repentance
           (
           whether
           Theoreticall
           or
           Practicall
           )
           in
           my
           answer
           to
           the
           Queries
           :
           which
           being
           come
           (
           as
           I
           verily
           beleeve
           )
           to
           these
           informers
           hands
           ,
           before
           the
           collecting
           of
           these
           passages
        
         
           First
           .
           I
           hope
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           looke
           upon
           this
           as
           a
           description
           ,
           much
           lesse
           a
           definition
           of
           repentance
           ,
           but
           only
           an
           occasionall
           expression
           ,
           holding
           forth
           some
           single
           Act
           thereof
           ,
           Secondly
           .
           I
           desire
           that
           they
           would
           be
           pleased
           Severally
           to
           enter
           into
           their
           closets
           ,
           and
           there
           for
           a
           while
           commune
           with
           their
           owne
           hearts
           and
           be
           still
           ,
           
             Selah
             .
          
           And
           having
           compared
           their
           notes
           with
           what
           is
           written
           in
           their
           consciences
           ,
           tell
           of
           a
           truth
           ethice
           (
           for
           
             Logicee
          
           I
           thinke
           they
           cannot
           )
           First
           ,
           Whether
           or
           no
           they
           ever
           heard
           this
           passage
           delivered
           by
           mee
           in
           these
           very
           words
           .
           Secondly
           .
           Whether
           or
           no
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           Orthographie
           it
           should
           be
           closed
           with
           a
           period
           ,
           or
           space
           left
           for
           some
           thing
           Exegeticall
           to
           extend
           or
           explaine
           it
           .
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           this
           Repentance
           ,
           or
           not
           saying
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           doe
           this
           :
           
             i.
             e.
          
           this
           or
           that
           commandment
           ,
           had
           expresse
           reference
           to
           any
           other
           commandment
           ,
           than
           this
           and
           that
           of
           ascending
           or
           descending
           mentioned
           in
           the
           text
           :
           which
           being
           proposed
           at
           first
           by
           way
           of
           Querie
           ,
           by
           a
           desttessed
           &
           distrustful
           soule
           ,
           came
           afterwards
           oftentimes
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           the
           soule
           it self
           as
           commandments
           from
           God
           ,
           though
           really
           they
           be
           the
           dictates
           of
           its
           owne
           tormented
           conscience
           .
           For
           1
           the
           soul
           enquires
           who
           shall
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           and
           if
           not
           stopt
           there
           by
           the
           word
           of
           grace
           ,
           the
           next
           Querie
           is
           ,
           shall
           I
           ?
           And
           then
           ,
           Thirdly
           .
           neglecting
           the
           word
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           too
           apt
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
           Temptation
           ,
           to
           turn
           back
           to
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
          
           and
           look
           upon
           it self
           as
           bound
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           
             legal
             Covenant
             ;
          
           either
           to
           ascend
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Diodate
          
           )
           to
           undertake
           by
           its
           own
           works
           to
           obtain
           a
           right
           to
           eternal
           life
           ,
           or
           to
           descend
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           take
           upon
           its
           self
           the
           pains
           of
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           for
           satisfaction
           for
           its
           own
           sins
           .
           And
           doubtlesse
           Evangelical
           repentance
           includes
           in
           it
           a
           not
           saying
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           do
           this
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           this
           or
           that
           commandement
           ,
           whether
           of
           ascending
           or
           descending
           ,
           which
           are
           accounted
           ,
           by
           a
           distressed
           ,
           distrustful
           soul
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           commandments
           of
           God
           or
           of
           Gods
           law
           yet
           in
           force
           ;
           Of
           the
           first
           ,
           for
           the
           attempting
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           bring
           down
           Christ
           from
           above
           .
           And
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           for
           the
           attempting
           to
           do
           that
           ,
           is
           to
           bring
           up
           Christ
           again
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           10
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           And
           if
           ever
           such
           a
           passage
           as
           this
           fell
           from
           me
           ,
           in
           a
           publick
           Assembly
           
             (
             Nisi
             mentis
             &
             memoriae
             inops
             )
          
           I
           am
           verily
           perswaded
           ,
           and
           speak
           it
           as
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           that
           first
           it
           was
           grounded
           upon
           ,
           and
           occasioned
           from
           that
           Text
           :
           
             Rom.
          
           10.6
           ,
           7.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           intended
           
             per
             dicentem
             ,
          
           by
           me
           that
           spake
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           or
           to
           that
           effect
           as
           is
           before
           explained
           .
           Though
           thirdly
           I
           dare
           not
           aver
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           
             Dicta
             ,
          
           or
           the
           words
           spoken
           ,
           simply
           considered
           ,
           might
           sound
           harshly
           in
           such
           mens
           ears
           ,
           that
           :
           first
           are
           accustomed
           to
           press
           an
           active
           obedience
           from
           the
           law
           of
           works
           :
           secondly
           ,
           came
           filled
           with
           prejudice
           :
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           never
           heard
           me
           preach
           ,
           nor
           expresse
           my
           thoughts
           upon
           any
           such
           a
           subject
           ,
           either
           before
           or
           since
           these
           passages
           were
           collected
           .
           I
           have
           answered
           thus
           farre
           to
           this
           passage
           in
           
             Hypothesi
             ,
          
           though
           not
           to
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           some
           special
           hints
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           which
           containes
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           what
           purpose
           I
           might
           possibly
           speak
           .
           2.
           
           What
           might
           be
           the
           ground
           of
           these
           Informers
           misapprehensions
           and
           mistakes
           ,
           3.
           
           That
           the
           unprejudiced
           reader
           ,
           (
           from
           this
           to
           which
           ,
           
             De
             facto
             ;
          
           I
           can
           say
           a
           little
           )
           may
           be
           directed
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           how
           to
           judge
           of
           their
           dealings
           with
           me
           in
           the
           rest
           .
           I
           shall
           now
           declare
           (
           as
           if
           this
           had
           not
           been
           said
           )
           what
           I
           conceive
           of
           the
           passage
           it self
           in
           
             Thesi
             .
          
        
         
         
           1
           ,
           Repentance
           is
           either
           legal
           ,
           which
           consists
           chiefly
           in
           a
           sense
           of
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           for
           the
           transgressions
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           a
           restlesse
           fear
           of
           the
           judgements
           threatned
           and
           deserved
           ,
           and
           this
           (
           I
           grant
           )
           is
           often
           followed
           ,
           nay
           commonly
           accompanied
           with
           a
           saying
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           do
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           or
           what
           shall
           I
           do
           ,
           this
           commandment
           or
           that
           commandment
           ,
           to
           free
           my self
           thereby
           from
           fear
           and
           bondage
           ;
           Thus
           the
           Jaylour
           cries
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           
             What
             must
             I
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             .
          
           Or
           Evangelical
           ,
           which
           includes
           a
           Renunciation
           of
           a
           mans
           own
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           or
           the
           works
           :
           The
           
             Ismaels
          
           begotten
           of
           his
           own
           flesh
           ,
           by
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           a
           turning
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Lord
           our
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           that
           hereafter
           spoken
           of
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           this
           or
           that
           commandment
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           here
           be
           meant
           either
           first
           those
           
             Vtopian
          
           fancied
           commands
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           30.12
           .
           to
           which
           the
           Apostle
           seems
           to
           allude
           :
           
             Rom.
          
           10.5
           ,
           6.
           
           Or
           secondly
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           ten
           commandments
           which
           are
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Covenant
           and
           Law
           dispensed
           by
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           or
           thirdly
           ,
           such
           scriptural
           commands
           which
           are
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           given
           by
           Christ
           himself
           (
           who
           hath
           all
           authority
           )
           for
           a
           Directory
           and
           Rule
           ,
           to
           the
           lives
           and
           conversations
           of
           christians
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           by
           this
           or
           that
           commandment
           be
           meant
           those
           
             Vtopian
          
           fancied
           commands
           which
           the
           deceitful
           heart
           of
           man
           (
           not
           being
           able
           to
           hear
           ,
           or
           do
           the
           word
           that
           is
           nigh
           )
           enquires
           to
           have
           fetched
           from
           heaven
           or
           beyond
           the
           Sea
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           hear
           and
           do
           them
           ;
           Then
           doth
           Repentance
           include
           not
           only
           a
           not
           saying
           in
           thy
           heart
           ;
           Do
           this
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           not
           a
           not
           saying
           in
           the
           heart
           :
           So
           much
           ,
           as
           who
           shall
           ascend
           ,
           or
           who
           shall
           descend
           to
           inform
           thee
           of
           this
           or
           that
           commandment
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           This
           is
           a
           sinful
           evading
           of
           the
           just
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           already
           given
           by
           God
           ,
           instead
           of
           submitting
           to
           judgement
           ,
           and
           acknowledging
           the
           sin
           and
           guilt
           .
           And
           an
           hypocritical
           arrogance
           enquiring
           for
           some
           new
           Law
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           knew
           not
           how
           farre
           short
           all
           men
           come
           of
           keeping
           the
           old
           .
           
             Rom.
          
           3.23.2
           .
           It
           s
           a
           neglecting
           to
           look
           up
           to
           the
           Brazen
           Serpent
           now
           ,
           when
           stung
           with
           
           the
           fiery
           ,
           and
           a
           seeking
           for
           devised
           remedies
           ,
           run
           for
           a
           covering
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           so
           an
           adding
           sinne
           to
           sinne
           ,
           like
           as
           
             Adam
          
           did
           when
           he
           sewed
           Fig-leaves
           .
           
             Isa.
          
           30.1
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           by
           this
           or
           that
           commandment
           be
           meant
           this
           or
           that
           of
           the
           ten
           :
           as
           dispensed
           by
           
             Moses
             ;
          
           
           and
           have
           their
           bent
           by
           him
           described
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           10.4
           .
           
             He
             that
             doth
             them
             shall
             live
             in
             them
             ;
          
           then
           doth
           repentance
           include
           a
           not
           saying
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           
             Do
             this
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           this
           or
           that
           commandment
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           by
           doing
           of
           them
           ,
           thou
           maist
           live
           in
           them
           .
           For
           thereby
           1.
           
           Thou
           shewest
           thy self
           ignorant
           of
           Gods
           righteousnesse
           .
           2.
           
           Thou
           vainly
           goest
           about
           to
           establish
           thy
           own
           righteousnesse
           .
           And
           ,
           3.
           
           Thou
           rebellest
           against
           ,
           instead
           of
           submitting
           to
           ,
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           .
           
             Rom.
          
           10
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           by
           this
           or
           that
           commandment
           ,
           be
           meant
           the
           scriptural
           commands
           ,
           which
           are
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           given
           by
           Christ
           himself
           according
           to
           that
           :
           
             If
             ye
             love
             me
             ,
             keep
             my
             Commandements
             .
          
           John
           14.15
           .
           Then
           doth
           repentance
           include
           a
           saying
           in
           the
           heart
           ;
           
             Do
             this
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           this
           or
           that
           commandement
           of
           God
           ;
           nay
           ,
           all
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           deniall
           of
           all
           ungodliness
           and
           worldly
           lusts
           ,
           which
           war
           against
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           are
           contrary
           thereunto
           :
           
             Tit
             ,
          
           2.12
           .
           
             Acts
          
           3.36
           .
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           7.10
           ,
           11.
           
        
      
       
         
           
             The
             fifth
             Passage
             .
          
           There
           be
           two
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           first
           the
           uncalled
           ;
           to
           them
           only
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Secondly
           the
           called
           ,
           to
           them
           Preach
           good
           works
           .
        
         
           THis
           Passage
           may
           be
           resolved
           into
           three
           Queries
           .
           1.
           
           Whether
           there
           be
           two
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           the
           one
           called
           ,
           the
           other
           uncalled
           .
           2.
           
           Whether
           the
           Gospel
           only
           is
           to
           preached
           to
           the
           uncalled
           .
           3.
           
           Whether
           good
           works
           are
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           the
           called
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           all
           sober
           christians
           hold
           in
           the
           affirmative
           ,
           yet
           because
           some
           there
           now
           are
           ,
           
           that
           maintain
           an
           universal
           calling
           of
           all
           ,
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           active
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           passive
           .
           Note
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           by
           a
           people
           called
           ,
           are
           not
           meant
           a
           people
           called
           upon
           meerly
           by
           a
           Lecture
           read
           out
           of
           the
           book
           of
           conscience
           ,
           or
           the
           Dictates
           of
           a
           natural
           light
           .
           For
           1.
           
           
             Paul
          
           (
           before
           his
           conversion
           ,
           or
           that
           light
           from
           heaven
           shined
           about
           him
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           9.
           )
           had
           this
           light
           within
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           remained
           ignorant
           in
           unbelief
           :
           and
           at
           the
           height
           that
           this
           could
           lead
           him
           unto
           ,
           persecuted
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           .
           Neither
           can
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           because
           of
           his
           not
           minding
           that
           light
           .
           For
           1.
           
           He
           laboured
           alwayes
           as
           much
           as
           possible
           for
           man
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           follow
           that
           light
           ,
           and
           profited
           more
           than
           his
           equals
           .
           2.
           
           Touching
           the
           law
           he
           was
           blamelesse
           ,
           and
           persecuted
           the
           Church
           out
           of
           pure
           zeale
           of
           acting
           according
           to
           this
           light
           .
           3.
           
           He
           bears
           the
           Jews
           record
           ,
           that
           they
           acted
           for
           God
           zealously
           according
           to
           this
           legal
           light
           ,
           and
           yet
           wanted
           knowledge
           ;
           or
           that
           Evangelical
           true
           light
           ,
           
             which
             shines
             from
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           2
           Cor.
           4.6.4
           .
           The
           Jewes
           killed
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           yet
           judged
           from
           this
           light
           ,
           
             that
             they
             did
             God
             good
             service
             ,
             not
             knowing
          
           (
           indeed
           )
           
             either
             the
             Father
             or
             the
             Son
             :
          
           Joh.
           16.2
           ,
           3.2
           .
           Though
           
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             shew
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             :
          
           Rom.
           2.15
           .
           yet
           not
           any
           work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Nay
           ,
           where
           is
           it
           said
           that
           this
           light
           ever
           convinced
           Gentile
           of
           sin
           ,
           for
           not
           believing
           in
           Christ
           ?
           
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           Ioh.
           16.8
           .
           Or
           where
           was
           ever
           Heathen
           savingly
           converted
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           foolishness
           of
           preaching
           ?
           The
           world
           by
           wisdom
           (
           that
           is
           this
           light
           improved
           to
           the
           utmost
           )
           knew
           not
           God
           ,
           
             And
             therefore
             it
             pleased
             God
             by
             the
             foolishnesse
             of
             preaching
             ,
             to
             save
             them
             that
             believe
             :
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.21.3
           .
           
             Adam
          
           had
           this
           light
           ,
           and
           it
           taught
           him
           first
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             naked
             :
          
           2.
           
           To
           
             Sew
             fig-leaves
             .
          
           3.
           
           And
           when
           those
           vanished
           at
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           seek
           to
           hide
           himself
           ,
           
             under
             a
             thick
             covering
             :
          
           But
           could
           neither
           teach
           him
           to
           confesse
           his
           sin
           and
           commit
           himself
           unto
           God
           ,
           nor
           tell
           him
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           
             That
             should
             break
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Serpent
             .
          
           4.
           
           The
           Apostle
           distinguisheth
           
           of
           a
           natural
           man
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           spiritual
           man
           ;
           
             And
             though
             he
             that
             is
             spiritual
             judgeth
             all
             things
             ,
             yet
             the
             natural
             man
             receiveth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             foolishnesse
             unto
             him
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             know
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
             :
          
           2
           Cor.
           2.14
           ,
           15.
           
           Nay
           ,
           what
           needed
           Christ
           to
           send
           the
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           to
           lead
           the
           Disciples
           into
           all
           truth
           .
           If
           the
           light
           thy
           already
           had
           could
           have
           discovered
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           effectually
           guided
           them
           thereunto
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           a
           people
           called
           ,
           are
           not
           meant
           a
           people
           called
           upon
           meerly
           by
           a
           Lecture
           read
           from
           the
           book
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           the
           Sun
           ,
           the
           Moon
           ,
           the
           Stars
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           1.
           
           
             Though
             the
             heavens
             declare
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             firmament
             sheweth
             his
             handy
             works
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Yet
           the
           
             Psalmist
          
           concludes
           them
           all
           imperfect
           ;
           
             As
             to
             the
             converting
             ,
             making
             wise
             ,
             and
             true
             enlightening
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
          
           and
           ascribes
           all
           those
           effects
           unto
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           
             vers
             ,
          
           7
           ,
           8.2
           .
           
             Though
             the
             Philosophers
             and
             wise
             men
             might
             by
             contemplation
             come
             to
             know
             the
             eternal
             power
             and
             God-head
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.20
           .
           Or
           ,
           
             A
             Deum
             absolutum
             ,
          
           (
           as
           
             Luther
          
           speaks
           )
           yet
           could
           they
           know
           nothing
           of
           a
           God
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           justified
           in
           the
           spirit
           ;
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           
             the
             mystery
             of
             godlinesse
             :
          
           1
           Tim.
           3.16.3
           .
           God
           did
           not
           make
           use
           of
           any
           of
           the
           stars
           of
           the
           old
           creation
           ,
           but
           created
           a
           new
           one
           (
           called
           his
           Star
           :
           
             Mat.
          
           2.2
           .
           )
           And
           thereby
           led
           the
           wise
           men
           (
           blind
           fold
           as
           it
           were
           )
           in
           a
           way
           they
           knew
           not
           ,
           to
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           But
           thirdly
           ,
           By
           a
           people
           called
           ,
           are
           meant
           a
           people
           called
           out
           of
           the
           world
           by
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
             To
             know
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             .
          
           Io.
           17.3
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           This
           is
           the
           only
           means
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           for
           calling
           a
           people
           to
           himself
           
             Mar.
          
           16.5.2
           .
           Christ
           intercedes
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           for
           those
           that
           shall
           be
           so
           called
           .
           
             Neither
             pray
             I
             for
             these
             alone
          
           (
           meaning
           his
           Disciples
           )
           
             but
             for
             them
             also
             which
             shall
             believe
             in
             me
             through
             their
             word
             ,
          
           Iohn
           17.20.3
           .
           People
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           are
           denominated
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           called
           &
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           a
           Church
           or
           people
           called
           out
           ,
           only
           
           in
           reference
           to
           this
           call
           .
           4.
           
           By
           this
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           light
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           only
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           appears
           or
           shines
           dimly
           through
           types
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           as
           under
           the
           Promise
           and
           Law
           :
           
           
             Iohn
          
           1.1.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           nor
           to
           one
           Nation
           only
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           during
           Christs
           abode
           in
           the
           flesh
           :
           
             Iohn
          
           1.11
           .
           But
           now
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           it
           shineth
           forth
           clearly
           and
           effectually
           ,
           
             convincing
             the
             world
             of
             Sin
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Iudgement
             ;
          
           according
           to
           Christs
           promise
           ,
           or
           enlightening
           every
           man
           ,
           
             Iew
          
           and
           
             Gentile
             ,
             Greek
          
           and
           
             Barbarian
             ,
          
           even
           every
           creature
           ,
           
             Iohn
          
           1.9.16.8
           .
           
             Mark
          
           16.15
           .
           And
           yet
           4.
           
           Some
           people
           of
           each
           sort
           ,
           or
           
             â
             singuli
             Generum
             ,
          
           (
           in
           respect
           had
           to
           this
           Evangelical
           call
           )
           are
           still
           uncalled
           ,
           either
           negatively
           ,
           as
           never
           having
           heard
           it
           :
           or
           positively
           (
           having
           heard
           )
           and
           yet
           not
           so
           much
           as
           visibly
           yielded
           themselves
           obedient
           thereunto
           ,
           both
           are
           evident
           .
           For
           if
           thousands
           live
           and
           die
           ,
           and
           never
           hear
           so
           much
           as
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Iesus
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Apostle
           witnesseth
           that
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           heard
           ,
           some
           mocked
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Act.
          
           17.32
           .
           and
           brings
           
             Isaiah
          
           complaining
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             who
             hath
             believed
             our
             Report
             :
          
           Rom.
           10.16
           .
           Many
           may
           be
           called
           upon
           ,
           
             activè
             ,
          
           or
           
             quoad
             actum
             praedicandi
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           few
           called
           
             passivè
             ,
          
           or
           
             quoad
             effectum
             praedicationis
             .
          
        
         
           In
           answer
           to
           the
           second
           Quere
           .
           I
           say
           first
           the
           Gospel
           is
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           the
           uncalled
           .
           For
           1.
           
           Christ
           commands
           his
           disciples
           to
           go
           in
           to
           all
           the
           world
           and
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           every
           creature
           ,
           
             Mark
          
           16.15
           .
           
             Come
             ,
             for
             all
             things
             are
             ready
             .
          
           Those
           very
           men
           are
           invited
           that
           were
           ,
           and
           while
           they
           were
           taken
           up
           with
           pleasures
           and
           profits
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           at
           the
           first
           hearing
           (
           with
           one
           consent
           )
           they
           began
           to
           make
           excuse
           :
           
             Luke
          
           14.17
           ,
           18.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           is
           the
           meanes
           by
           which
           God
           calls
           the
           unregenerate
           to
           his
           Kingdom
           and
           Glory
           :
           1
           
             Thes.
          
           2.9.12
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             unto
             salvation
             :
          
           Rom.
           1.16
           .
           
             In
             Christ
             Iesus
             I
             have
             begotten
             you
             through
             the
             Gospel
             :
          
           1
           Cor.
           4.13
           .
           So
           that
           unlesse
           Ministers
           will
           refuse
           to
           use
           the
           means
           for
           conversion
           of
           sinners
           ,
           they
           must
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           such
           .
           Nay
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           laid
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           woe
           unto
           them
           if
           they
           preach
           not
           the
           Gospel
           .
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           8.16
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           the
           Gospel
           
           is
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           persons
           that
           are
           uncalled
           ,
           why
           should
           those
           be
           damned
           that
           obey
           not
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           2
           
             Thes.
          
           1.8
           .
           or
           how
           shall
           they
           be
           convinced
           of
           sin
           that
           believe
           not
           on
           Iesus
           ?
           
             Io.
          
           16.9
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           (
           only
           )
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           persons
           to
           whom
           we
           are
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Quere
           be
           this
           
             Scilicet
             ,
          
           whether
           the
           Gospel
           is
           to
           be
           preached
           onely
           to
           the
           uncalled
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           negatively
           ,
           For
           1.
           
           The
           Apostles
           in
           all
           their
           Epistles
           writing
           to
           Christians
           ,
           especiall
           
             Paul
          
           in
           the
           three
           first
           Chapters
           to
           the
           
             Ephesians
             ,
          
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
           
             Paulus
             ad
             Romanos
             undecem
             capitibus
             fidem
             fundat
             ,
             &
             quinque
             capitibus
             deinde
             mores
             superaedificat
             .
             Ad
             Galat.
             
             Quinque
             fidem
             uno
             &
             sexto
             mores
             docet
             .
             Sic
             &
             in
             aliis
             epist
             suis
             facit
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           requisite
           and
           meet
           thus
           to
           preach
           ,
           First
           to
           prevent
           the
           bewitching
           of
           Satan
           :
           
             Gal.
          
           3.1
           .
           And
           natures
           continual
           lusting
           either
           to
           return
           again
           to
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           carried
           about
           with
           every
           wind
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             Eph.
          
           4.14
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           christians
           beholding
           as
           in
           a
           Glasse
           ,
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           may
           be
           changed
           into
           the
           same
           Image
           ,
           from
           glory
           to
           glory
           ,
           even
           as
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           3.18
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           is
           said
           to
           work
           effectually
           in
           them
           also
           that
           believe
           :
           1
           
             Thes.
          
           2.13
           .
           and
           christians
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           grow
           in
           grace
           and
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           grow
           in
           a
           sence
           of
           their
           own
           weaknesse
           and
           unworthinesse
           ,
           which
           occasions
           that
           faithful
           saying
           ,
           still
           to
           be
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           worthy
           all
           acceptation
           .
           
             That
             Iesus
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             save
             sinners
             ,
          
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           1.15
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           men
           that
           are
           most
           zealous
           for
           pressing
           the
           Law
           of
           works
           ,
           will
           allow
           the
           Gospel
           (
           if
           a
           conditional
           covenant
           may
           be
           called
           Gospel
           )
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           godly
           men
           whom
           they
           look
           upon
           as
           truly
           called
           .
           Nay
           ,
           in
           old
           time
           ,
           
           Christ
           might
           have
           been
           feasted
           at
           the
           Pharisees
           houses
           ,
           provided
           he
           would
           never
           reprove
           them
           for
           taking
           the
           highest
           roomes
           to
           themselves
           :
           
             Luke
          
           14.8
           .
           nor
           appear
           a
           friend
           to
           Publicans
           and
           sinners
           .
           
             Luk
          
           17.39
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           (
           onely
           )
           be
           referred
           unto
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           the
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           preached
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Quere
           be
           ,
           whether
           only
           the
           Gospel
           is
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           the
           uncalled
           ?
           Then
           first
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           in
           commission
           for
           preaching
           which
           he
           gave
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           mentions
           only
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           inserts
           not
           a
           word
           touching
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           and
           he
           that
           in
           hearing
           that
           believes
           and
           is
           baptized
           (
           no
           mention
           of
           other
           works
           )
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           believes
           not
           ,
           (
           what
           other
           works
           soever
           he
           doth
           )
           shall
           be
           damned
           :
           
             Mar.
          
           16.16
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Paul
          
           professeth
           that
           he
           was
           made
           an
           able
           Minister
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           letter
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           3.6
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           hath
           reconciled
           us
           to
           himself
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           unto
           us
           the
           ministery
           of
           reconciliation
           .
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           3.7.9
           .
           not
           of
           death
           and
           condemnation
           .
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           3.7.9
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Law
           that
           was
           given
           by
           
             Moses
          
           to
           the
           
             Israelites
             ,
          
           onely
           as
           hath
           been
           shewen
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           much
           as
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           
             Gentiles
          
           while
           such
           ,
           but
           suppositively
           and
           secondarily
           in
           case
           they
           became
           
             Proselites
             ,
          
           and
           were
           by
           circumcision
           incorporated
           into
           the
           body
           of
           the
           
             Iewes
             :
          
           And
           for
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           made
           with
           
             Adam
             ,
          
           
           Mr.
           
             Baxter
          
           himself
           to
           use
           his
           own
           words
           )
           doth
           now
           maintain
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           Covenant
           of
           works
           now
           in
           being
           ,
           to
           any
           on
           earth
           .
           However
           the
           work
           thereof
           is
           indelebly
           and
           undeniably
           written
           in
           the
           heart
           :
           the
           conscience
           bearing
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           thoughts
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           excusing
           and
           accusing
           one
           another
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           I
           distinguish
           
             Inter
             praedicare
             legem
             ,
             &
             praedicare
             de
             lege
             ,
          
           betwixt
           Preaching
           Law
           ,
           and
           preaching
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           
             Praedicare
             de
             lege
             ,
          
           or
           to
           preach
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           is
           to
           declare
           first
           what
           the
           Law
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           requires
           ;
           and
           what
           it
           behoveth
           them
           to
           do
           or
           die
           ,
           that
           think
           to
           become
           righteous
           ,
           or
           to
           get
           life
           by
           conformity
           thereunto
           :
           as
           
             Luke
          
           10.25.28
           .
           
             Rom.
          
           10.
           
           5.
           
           
             Mat.
          
           5.22.28
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           none
           were
           ever
           able
           to
           perform
           it
           ,
           all
           having
           sinned
           and
           come
           short
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           :
           
             Rom.
          
           3.23
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Gentiles
          
           which
           had
           not
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           sinned
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           .
           
             Rom.
          
           1.32
           .
           
             Rom.
          
           2.12.14
           ,
           15.
           
           And
           the
           
             Iewes
          
           who
           were
           under
           the
           law
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           became
           guilty
           thereby
           before
           God
           :
           
             Rom.
          
           3.13
           .
           
           No
           flesh
           could
           ever
           be
           justified
           by
           the
           deeds
           of
           either
           law
           :
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           for
           by
           each
           law
           ,
           whether
           of
           nature
           or
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           the
           conscience
           appealing
           ,
           comes
           an
           acknowledgement
           of
           sin
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           3.20
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           what
           the
           Law
           could
           not
           do
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           was
           weak
           through
           the
           flesh
           ,
           God
           sending
           his
           own
           Son
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           sinful
           flesh
           ,
           and
           for
           sin
           hath
           condemned
           sin
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           fulfilled
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           us
           ,
           or
           is
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Law
           for
           righteousnesse
           :
           
             Rom.
          
           8.3
           ,
           4.
           
             Rom.
          
           10.4
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           that
           though
           
             De
             facto
             ,
          
           the
           Law
           without
           ,
           seconded
           by
           the
           Law
           within
           ,
           accuse
           ,
           terrify
           ,
           and
           condemn
           ;
           yet
           
             De
             jure
             ,
          
           it
           hath
           nothing
           to
           do
           either
           to
           charge
           or
           condemn
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           :
           
             Rom.
          
           8.33
           .
           
             Rom.
          
           8.1
           .
           
             Gal.
          
           3.13
           .
           
             Rom.
          
           6.14
           .
           Sixtly
           ,
           to
           tell
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           for
           what
           use
           ,
           and
           untill
           what
           time
           the
           Law
           was
           given
           ,
           and
           what
           great
           and
           precious
           priviledges
           we
           enjoy
           ,
           who
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Rom
             ,
          
           3.19.5.20.6.14
           .
           
             Gal.
          
           3.19.4
           ,
           5.
           
           Seventhly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           to
           declare
           that
           love
           is
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           the
           fulfilling
           ,
           summe
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           whole
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           the
           new
           commandment
           of
           our
           Husband
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           simply
           required
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           formerly
           by
           our
           old
           Husband
           :
           but
           freely
           begotten
           in
           us
           by
           the
           immortal
           seed
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           fruit
           acceptable
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           ;
           All
           which
           are
           plentifully
           done
           by
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           in
           his
           Epistles
           to
           the
           
             Romans
          
           and
           
             Galatians
             ,
          
           and
           should
           now
           be
           done
           by
           Gospel-Ministers
           as
           occasion
           is
           given
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           pride
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           the
           poverty
           of
           the
           Publicans
           ,
           or
           the
           rising
           of
           such
           contentious
           disputes
           about
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           did
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           are
           likely
           to
           continue
           till
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           But
           as
           for
           preaching
           the
           Law
           whether
           given
           to
           
             Adam
          
           or
           by
           
             Moses
          
           as
           a
           Covenant
           
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           describe
           them
           :
           
             Gen.
          
           2
           17.
           
           
             Rom.
          
           10.5
           .
           
             Gal.
          
           3.10
           .
           which
           is
           truly
           
             Praedicare
             legem
             ,
          
           or
           to
           preach
           the
           Law
           indeed
           as
           yet
           alive
           (
           an
           abrogated
           ,
           repealed
           ,
           fulfilled
           ,
           satisfied
           Law
           ,
           being
           no
           otherwise
           a
           Law
           ,
           then
           a
           dead
           man
           ,
           a
           man
           )
           as
           it
           was
           never
           commanded
           by
           Christ
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           never
           (
           that
           we
           read
           of
           )
           practised
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           not
           now
           to
           be
           revived
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           yet
           fifthly
           ,
           This
           excludes
           not
           all
           preaching
           ,
           that
           is
           minatory
           for
           those
           that
           manifest
           themselves
           to
           be
           positively
           uncalled
           (
           especially
           :
           )
           and
           all
           sorts
           (
           occasionally
           )
           should
           be
           taught
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           believeth
           not
           the
           Son
           ,
           shall
           not
           see
           life
           ,
           but
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           abideth
           on
           him
           .
           
             Iohn
          
           3.36
           .
           If
           the
           word
           spoken
           by
           Angels
           was
           stedfast
           ,
           and
           every
           Trangression
           and
           disobedience
           ,
           received
           a
           just
           recompence
           of
           reward
           :
           How
           shall
           we
           escape
           if
           we
           neglect
           so
           great
           salvation
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           first
           began
           to
           be
           spoken
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           
             Heb.
          
           2.7
           .
           To
           which
           we
           may
           adde
           such
           like
           ;
           as
           
             Heb.
          
           10.28
           ,
           29.
           
           
             Heb
             ,
          
           12.25
           .
           
             Acts
          
           3.22
           ,
           23.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           ,
           
             Scil.
          
           whether
           good
           works
           are
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           the
           called
           .
           I
           affirm
           and
           say
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           .
           For
           first
           these
           things
           I
           will
           that
           thou
           affirm
           constantly
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           have
           believed
           in
           God
           ,
           might
           be
           careful
           to
           maintain
           good
           works
           :
           
             Tit.
          
           3.8
           .
           
             Nam
             ii
             soli
             &c.
          
           as
           
             Beza
             in
             loc.
          
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           having
           charged
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           to
           discipulate
           all
           nations
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           ,
           as
           
             Mark
          
           explaines
           it
           by
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           addes
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           not
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ;
           and
           so
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           not
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ;
           
             Scilicet
             ,
          
           teaching
           ,
           not
           all
           the
           nations
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           should
           be
           discipled
           ,
           or
           called
           by
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           out
           of
           the
           nations
           ,
           to
           observe
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Mat.
          
           28.20
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           called
           are
           his
           workmanship
           created
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           unto
           good
           works
           :
           
             Eph.
          
           2.10
           .
           They
           are
           redeemed
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           
             That
             they
             might
             serve
             him
             without
             fear
             ,
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             before
             him
             ,
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             lives
             :
          
           Luke
           1.74.75
           .
           
             God
             hath
             called
             us
             not
             to
             uncleannesse
             ,
             but
             unto
             holinesse
             :
          
           1.
           Thes.
           4.7
           .
           
             Walk
             worthy
             
             of
             the
             vocation
             wherewith
             ye
             are
             called
             .
             Eph.
          
           4.1
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           i●
           any
           be
           so
           critical
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           the
           word
           (
           preach
           )
           of
           no
           larger
           extent
           ,
           than
           
             praedicare
          
           amongst
           the
           Latins
           ,
           
           when
           taken
           strictly
           and
           properly
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           the
           triumph
           of
           Christ
           over
           the
           Law
           ,
           Sin
           ,
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           proper
           object
           of
           preaching
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           more
           fitly
           said
           to
           teach
           ,
           then
           to
           preach
           good
           works
           to
           the
           called
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           this
           Quere
           or
           part
           of
           the
           passage
           (
           though
           indefinite
           )
           be
           intended
           to
           run
           in
           equipage
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           preach
           good
           works
           to
           the
           called
           ;
           shall
           amount
           to
           as
           much
           as
           to
           preach
           good
           works
           only
           to
           the
           called
           .
           Then
           consider
           that
           good
           works
           may
           be
           taken
           first
           largely
           ,
           as
           including
           all
           good
           works
           whatsoever
           ,
           though
           the
           immediate
           products
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           As
           repentance
           and
           faith
           :
           or
           secondly
           strictly
           ,
           as
           including
           only
           such
           works
           ,
           as
           are
           mediate
           effect
           ,
           supposing
           the
           precedency
           of
           faith
           ,
           in
           which
           sense
           good
           works
           are
           commonly
           said
           to
           flow
           from
           ,
           or
           follow
           after
           faith
           .
           If
           we
           take
           good
           works
           in
           the
           former
           sense
           .
           It
           s
           true
           ,
           that
           good
           works
           ,
           
             Scilicet
          
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           though
           not
           expressely
           all
           good
           works
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           ,
           and
           required
           from
           those
           that
           are
           yet
           passively
           uncalled
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           Christ
           himself
           having
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           proposed
           the
           object
           which
           instrumentally
           begets
           ,
           immediately
           injoynes
           the
           duties
           ,
           or
           calls
           for
           the
           Acts
           to
           be
           exercised
           thereabout
           .
           Repent
           and
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
             Scilicet
             ,
          
           which
           I
           have
           preached
           :
           
             Mar.
          
           1.15
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           held
           out
           as
           the
           Saviour
           of
           sinners
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           and
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           
             Syriaok
          
           conversion
           into
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           preached
           unto
           all
           nations
           :
           
             Luke
          
           24.47
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Peter
          
           bids
           the
           
             Iewes
          
           repent
           and
           be
           converted
           :
           
             Acts
          
           3.19
           .
           And
           
             Paul
          
           exhorts
           the
           Jaylor
           to
           believe
           on
           the
           Lord
           Iesu
           :
           
             Acts
          
           16.31
           .
           Take
           good
           works
           in
           the
           better
           sense
           and
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           
             Sensu
             diviso
             ,
          
           the
           uncalled
           should
           do
           these
           subsequent
           works
           ,
           as
           love
           the
           Brethren
           :
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           1.22
           .
           Call
           upon
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           
             Rom.
          
           10.14
           .
           &c.
           as
           being
           now
           immediately
           called
           to
           obey
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           
           may
           be
           enabled
           and
           privileged
           thereunto
           :
           yet
           not
           
             Sensu
             composito
             ,
          
           or
           while
           uncalled
           :
           For
           1.
           
           People
           under
           command
           should
           
             hoc
             agere
             :
          
           not
           only
           do
           the
           things
           commanded
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           order
           as
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           do
           them
           :
           when
           servants
           are
           bidden
           come
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           then
           say
           ,
           they
           'l
           go
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           bidden
           go
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           then
           come
           ,
           or
           do
           this
           ,
           (
           though
           both
           due
           in
           their
           season
           )
           but
           when
           the
           Master
           saith
           come
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           come
           :
           when
           he
           saith
           go
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           go
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           do
           this
           ,
           then
           are
           they
           to
           do
           it
           .
           
             Mat.
          
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           People
           therefore
           being
           immediately
           ,
           and
           firstly
           called
           to
           repent
           and
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           should
           
             Hoc
             agere
             ,
          
           not
           set
           about
           doing
           other
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           though
           right
           ,
           and
           due
           in
           their
           season
           )
           But
           do
           this
           work
           of
           God
           now
           required
           to
           be
           done
           :
           
             Scilicet
             ,
             Believe
             on
             him
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             .
          
           Obey
           the
           call
           which
           is
           ,
           First
           to
           renounce
           our
           own
           righteousnesse
           ,
           next
           to
           embrace
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           God
           freely
           offereth
           in
           the
           Gospel
           :
           
             English
             Annotat.
          
           in
           
             Rom.
          
           10.3
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           All
           works
           which
           are
           required
           ,
           and
           as
           required
           by
           Christ
           ,
           should
           be
           done
           in
           faith
           .
           
             Heb.
          
           11.6
           .
           For
           otherwise
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           be
           good
           
             Ethicé
             ,
          
           and
           both
           taught
           and
           done
           in
           
             Genere
             moralium
             :
          
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           good
           —
           
             Theologicé
             ,
          
           (
           as
           we
           now
           speak
           )
           nor
           to
           be
           taught
           or
           done
           in
           
             Genere
             spiritualium
             :
          
           And
           if
           they
           must
           be
           done
           in
           faith
           ,
           then
           not
           before
           faith
           :
           But
           first
           should
           men
           believe
           ,
           and
           then
           through
           believing
           ,
           do
           all
           other
           works
           .
           
             Qui
             vult
             bene
             operari
             ,
             non
             ab
             operando
             ,
             sed
             à
             credendo
             incipiat
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           do
           constantly
           direct
           their
           practical
           exhortations
           to
           such
           as
           are
           visibly
           called
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           teaching
           them
           ,
           and
           onely
           them
           to
           observe
           all
           things
           :
           &c.
           according
           to
           
             Mat.
          
           28.20
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           Believers
           only
           are
           in
           a
           condition
           for
           acting
           in
           an
           Evangelical
           way
           ,
           and
           upon
           Evangelical
           grounds
           (
           and
           that
           an
           Active
           obedience
           is
           not
           now
           to
           be
           pressed
           from
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           hath
           and
           shall
           be
           fuller
           cleared
           )
           For
           as
           Mr
           ,
           
             Shepheard
          
           no
           friend
           to
           
             Antinomians
          
           (
           in
           that
           very
           tract
           where
           he
           so
           learnedly
           opposeth
           them
           )
           saith
           ;
           This
           caution
           is
           ever
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           such
           acting
           be
           not
           to
           make
           
           our selves
           just
           ,
           but
           because
           we
           are
           already
           just
           in
           Christ
           ;
           not
           that
           hereby
           we
           might
           get
           life
           ,
           but
           because
           we
           have
           life
           given
           us
           already
           ;
           not
           to
           pacify
           Gods
           justice
           ,
           but
           to
           please
           his
           mercy
           ,
           being
           pacified
           towards
           us
           by
           Christ
           already
           .
           And
           if
           so
           be
           that
           Believers
           are
           onely
           in
           a
           condition
           of
           thus
           acting
           ;
           and
           obedience
           active
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           urged
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           but
           the
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           or
           Appendants
           to
           the
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           or
           Gospel
           ,
           should
           presuppose
           the
           preaching
           of
           that
           as
           Instrumental
           ,
           to
           bring
           persons
           into
           this
           condition
           ;
           and
           especially
           ,
           if
           not
           solely
           ,
           be
           preached
           to
           Believers
           .
           The
           end
           or
           summe
           of
           the
           commandment
           is
           love
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           a
           pure
           heart
           ,
           &c.
           
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           1.5
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             The
             sixth
             Passage
             .
          
           But
           is
           it
           not
           good
           for
           a
           man
           to
           do
           all
           that
           he
           can
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           in
           way
           of
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           commandments
           ?
           
           Answ.
           The
           summe
           of
           all
           the
           commandments
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           :
           Now
           to
           a
           Christian
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           is
           to
           cease
           from
           his
           own
           works
           ,
           or
           working
           according
           to
           a
           form
           or
           letter
           ,
        
         
           I
           Shall
           not
           here
           discusse
           ;
           whether
           this
           Solution
           be
           pertinent
           and
           full
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           objection
           :
           But
           expresse
           the
           summe
           of
           both
           in
           four
           Queries
           ,
           and
           return
           answer
           severally
           to
           each
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Querie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             not
             good
             for
             a
             man
             to
             do
             all
             that
             he
             can
             ,
             
               viz
               :
            
             in
             a
             way
             of
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             Commandments
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Man
             may
             be
             considered
             either
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             good
             for
             a
             man
             to
             do
             ,
             &c.
             either
             simply
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             work
             it self
             ,
             or
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             effects
             and
             consequents
             of
             the
             work
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             procuring
             thereby
             either
             a
             Temporal
             ,
             or
             a
             Spiritual
             good
             .
             Thirdly
             by
             commandments
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             Law
             as
             a
             covenant
             ,
             written
             in
             nature
             or
             Scripture
             :
             or
             the
             commandments
             given
             ,
             and
             as
             given
             by
             Christ
             who
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             
             day
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             obedience
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             a
             mans
             own
             way
             in
             which
             alone
             he
             can
             obey
             :
             or
             Gods
             way
             .
             
               Scilicet
               ,
            
             Accordingly
             as
             he
             commands
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             good
             for
             a
             man
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             to
             do
             all
             that
             he
             can
             in
             way
             of
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             commandments
             ,
             under
             whichsoever
             notion
             considered
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             work
             it self
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             
               Virtus
               per
               se
               ipsa
               amabilis
               :
            
             vertue
             it self
             by
             it self
             is
             amiable
             ,
             and
             vice
             hateful
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             work
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             though
             only
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             substance
             and
             circumstances
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             and
             commendable
             for
             any
             man
             to
             walk
             according
             to
             that
             light
             vouchsafed
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             hold
             the
             truth
             in
             unrighteousnesse
             .
             
               Rom.
            
             1.18
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             good
             for
             a
             man
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             to
             do
             all
             that
             he
             can
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             procuring
             of
             a
             Temporal
             good
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             Because
             
               Ahab
            
             humbled
             himself
             ,
             the
             evil
             was
             not
             brought
             in
             his
             dayes
             ,
             1
             
               Kings
            
             21
             ,
             29.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             that
             gave
             almes
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             have
             their
             reward
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             6.2
             .
             though
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             all
             here
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             (
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             )
             a
             thing
             distinct
             from
             God
             ,
             like
             
               Esau's
            
             blessing
             gotten
             by
             selfish
             tears
             ,
             and
             not
             God
             for
             their
             reward
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             exemplarily
             revealed
             in
             punishing
             such
             as
             held
             the
             truth
             in
             unrighteousnesse
             ,
             and
             have
             followed
             lust
             contrary
             to
             the
             light
             of
             Law
             and
             Reason
             .
             And
             though
             a
             man
             doing
             what
             he
             can
             ,
             cannot
             prevent
             .
             Yet
             if
             fourthly
             ,
             any
             say
             that
             to
             him
             eternal
             punishment
             shall
             be
             mittigated
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             contend
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             good
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             that
             he
             can
             in
             his
             own
             way
             of
             obedience
             ,
             to
             Gods
             commandments
             ,
             however
             considered
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             procuring
             of
             a
             spiritual
             good
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             or
             any
             of
             those
             blessings
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             peculiar
             purchase
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             for
             his
             elect
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             This
             is
             a
             seeking
             them
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             working
             to
             get
             a
             right
             to
             ,
             or
             possession
             of
             the
             blessings
             purchased
             
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             to
             be
             obtained
             by
             the
             carnal
             observance
             of
             an
             outward
             command
             ;
             whereas
             they
             are
             freely
             given
             by
             Christ
             ,
             through
             a
             lively
             faith
             begotten
             by
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Evangelical
             publishing
             of
             them
             unto
             sinners
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             9.32.4
             ,
             5.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             All
             that
             a
             man
             (
             while
             such
             )
             can
             do
             (
             though
             pretended
             and
             intended
             in
             a
             way
             of
             obedience
             )
             really
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             is
             
               Rebellious
               Disobedience
               .
               For
               the
               minding
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               enmity
               against
               God
               .
            
             Rom.
             8.7
             .
             and
             so
             by
             consequence
             the
             more
             he
             can
             do
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             can
             rebell
             ,
             and
             procures
             to
             himself
             the
             greater
             condemnation
             :
             
               The
               minding
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               death
               .
            
             Rom.
             8.6
             .
             And
             so
             the
             more
             ,
             the
             more
             deadly
             :
             
               Homo
               non
               solum
               nihil
               potest
               suis
               viribus
               ad
               justitiam
               coram
               Deo
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               adjutus
               lege
               docente
               &
               operibus
               per
               iegem
               extortis
               deterior
               efficitur
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             Neither
             Law
             ,
             nor
             the
             commands
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             requires
             any
             such
             obedience
             as
             this
             man
             can
             perform
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             requires
             that
             which
             is
             spiritual
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             life
             and
             power
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             such
             as
             man
             could
             have
             performed
             at
             his
             first
             creation
             .
             The
             commands
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             call
             for
             an
             obedience
             Evangelical
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             life
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Spiris
             of
             Christ
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             elect
             onely
             do
             and
             can
             perform
             after
             their
             second
             creation
             .
             If
             all
             that
             a
             man
             can
             do
             ,
             were
             all
             or
             part
             of
             that
             a
             man
             should
             do
             ;
             if
             his
             way
             of
             obeying
             answered
             to
             Gods
             of
             commmanding
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             work
             ,
             when
             done
             ,
             were
             good
             by
             rule
             of
             any
             law
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             probability
             of
             it
             being
             good
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             do
             all
             that
             he
             can
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             getting
             of
             some
             good
             by
             that
             Law
             :
             But
             all
             things
             here
             being
             otherwise
             ,
             what
             can
             mans
             doing
             be
             good
             for
             ?
             But
             as
             it
             is
             sin
             ,
             so
             to
             procure
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             death
             .
             There
             is
             none
             in
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             thence
             are
             they
             altogether
             become
             unprofitable
             .
             
               Rom.
            
             3.12
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             promise
             in
             Scripture
             (
             of
             any
             spiritual
             good
             )
             made
             to
             a
             natural
             mans
             doings
             though
             he
             do
             all
             that
             he
             can
             ,
             and
             how
             shall
             any
             man
             call
             them
             good
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             getting
             of
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             never
             promised
             upon
             any
             such
             condition
             ?
             Is
             not
             piety
             alone
             said
             to
             be
             profitable
             ,
             
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             4.8
             .
             and
             that
             as
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             hath
             the
             promises
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Paul
            
             did
             what
             he
             could
             in
             a
             way
             of
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             commandments
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             confesseth
             at
             last
             he
             gained
             nothing
             thereby
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             any
             spiritual
             good
             ,
             but
             was
             a
             looser
             ,
             and
             found
             all
             his
             doings
             to
             be
             dung
             ,
             
               Phil.
            
             3.7
             ,
             8.
             
             The
             natural
             mans
             looking
             for
             God
             to
             give
             him
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             blessings
             purchased
             by
             him
             because
             he
             doth
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             or
             works
             more
             than
             other
             men
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             groundlesse
             ,
             having
             no
             promise
             whereupon
             to
             bottom
             it
             ,
             but
             abominable
             ;
             even
             as
             if
             a
             servant
             should
             expect
             a
             pearl
             from
             his
             Master
             ,
             because
             he
             throwes
             Dirt
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             constantly
             than
             other
             men
             ;
             doth
             that
             which
             is
             abomination
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             16.15
             .
             And
             yet
             will
             needs
             perswade
             both
             him
             and
             others
             that
             he
             is
             doing
             acceptable
             service
             ,
             a
             prime
             piece
             doubtlesse
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             which
             derives
             it self
             ,
             
               à
               religando
               ,
            
             from
             binding
             of
             God
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             man
             to
             God
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             Christ
             reclaimes
             men
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             from
             doing
             all
             that
             they
             can
             in
             their
             own
             way
             of
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             commandments
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             not
             onely
             beyond
             their
             abilities
             to
             do
             ,
             ,
             but
             beyond
             their
             understandings
             ,
             (
             while
             such
             )
             to
             think
             that
             they
             should
             do
             it
             ,
             
             or
             how
             it
             is
             that
             God
             will
             have
             it
             done
             :
             
               Scilicet
               ,
            
             To
             
               Repent
               and
               believe
               ,
            
             or
             to
             cease
             from
             their
             own
             dead
             works
             ,
             and
             dead
             way
             of
             working
             ,
             and
             accept
             of
             Christ
             through
             a
             saith
             (
             not
             gotten
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             begotten
             by
             the
             word
             )
             as
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             righteousnesse
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             do
             (
             say
             the
             
               Iewes
            
             )
             that
             we
             might
             work
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ?
             This
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             is
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             Actively
             and
             Passively
             .
             The
             work
             now
             commanded
             to
             be
             done
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             work
             which
             onely
             is
             ,
             must
             and
             can
             be
             done
             by
             God
             ,
             
               John
            
             6.28
             ,
             29.
             
             
               Men
               and
               brethren
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               ,
            
             say
             those
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             2.37
             ?
             
               Repent
               ,
            
             (
             answereth
             
               Peter
            
             )
             or
             abandon
             the
             present
             thoughts
             and
             actings
             of
             your
             minds
             ,
             whereby
             you
             are
             alienated
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             yield
             your selves
             up
             as
             dead
             lost
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             baptised
             or
             buried
             under
             water
             with
             Christ
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             thence
             to
             be
             raised
             up
             by
             his
             mighty
             power
             alone
             to
             newnesse
             of
             life
             .
             It
             
             is
             therefore
             good
             for
             a
             man
             (
             instead
             of
             doing
             what
             he
             can
             in
             his
             own
             formal
             Hypocritical
             way
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             outward
             commands
             )
             First
             to
             learn
             experimentally
             from
             the
             lusting
             and
             rebelling
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             against
             Gods
             commandments
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             do
             nothing
             but
             sin
             .
             That
             when
             the
             commandment
             comes
             ,
             
               Sin
               reviveth
               ;
               that
               sin
               taketh
               occasion
               by
               the
               commandment
               ,
               and
               worketh
               in
               him
               all
               manner
               of
               concupiscence
               ,
               Rom.
            
             7.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             himself
             a
             sinner
             and
             guilty
             of
             death
             .
             
               Rom.
            
             3.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             digest
             judgement
             ,
             or
             admit
             (
             without
             pleading
             for
             himself
             )
             the
             letter
             or
             law
             to
             condemn
             and
             kill
             him
             .
             
               Rom.
            
             7.10
             ,
             11.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             Not
             to
             stick
             to
             save
             himselfe
             actively
             ,
             by
             doing
             and
             conforming
             to
             the
             letter
             .
             But
             passively
             to
             suffer
             God
             to
             work
             in
             him
             ,
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             concerning
             him
             ,
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             his
             will
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             word
             :
             for
             if
             dead
             ,
             he
             may
             perhaps
             hear
             that
             which
             he
             never
             did
             nor
             could
             while
             he
             was
             alive
             ,
             even
             (
             not
             the
             letter
             nor
             Epistle
             only
             sent
             by
             messengers
             )
             but
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             hearing
             ,
             
               Believe
               and
               live
               .
            
             Joh.
             5.25
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             hurtful
             for
             a
             man
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             to
             be
             active
             ,
             or
             do
             all
             that
             he
             can
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             he
             is
             able
             to
             imagine
             he
             either
             can
             or
             should
             do
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             procuring
             the
             spiritual
             goods
             or
             blessings
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             firstly
             conferred
             upon
             his
             Elect
             ,
             as
             Regeneration
             ,
             conversion
             ,
             faith
             and
             Repentance
             :
             and
             (
             that
             we
             may
             the
             more
             particularly
             prove
             and
             clear
             this
             )
             consider
             that
             here
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             the
             collation
             of
             these
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             the
             commandments
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             a
             ceasing
             of
             man
             from
             his
             own
             works
             ,
             or
             working
             according
             to
             a
             form
             or
             letter
             .
             
               Nos
               praedicantes
               fidem
               omnino
               dehortamur
               ab
               operibus
               homines
               ,
               ut
               praedicemus
               Sabbatum
               ,
               non
               operando
               ,
               sed
               patiendo
               boni
               sumus
               cum
               patimur
               divinas
               actiones
               quieti
               ipsis
               .
            
             Your
             strength
             is
             to
             sit
             still
             .
             
               Isa.
            
             30.7
             .
             For
             if
             man
             must
             act
             or
             be
             active
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             
             Regeneration
             and
             conversion
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             special
             blessing
             that
             is
             conferred
             by
             Christ
             .
             I
             ask
             first
             ,
             whether
             as
             an
             efficient
             principal
             ,
             or
             instrumental
             ?
             Not
             as
             principal
             ,
             for
             if
             so
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             said
             to
             Regenerate
             or
             beget
             himself
             ,
             the
             old
             man
             to
             be
             the
             father
             of
             the
             new
             man
             ;
             nay
             the
             new
             man
             the
             workmanship
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             made
             in
             himself
             by
             works
             Antecedent
             ,
             and
             not
             created
             in
             Christ
             unto
             works
             subsequent
             :
             
               That
               which
               is
               born
               of
               the
               flesh
               be
               spirit
               ,
            
             contrary
             to
             
               John
            
             3.6
             .
             Not
             as
             instrumental
             under
             God
             ;
             for
             first
             ,
             
               We
               are
               not
               begotten
               by
               corruptible
               ,
               but
               incorruptible
               seed
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               which
               liveth
               and
               abideth
               for
               ever
               .
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.23
             .
             
               Of
               water
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               not
               water
               and
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             John
             3.5
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             were
             actively
             instrumental
             in
             his
             Regeneration
             ,
             he
             might
             of
             necessitie
             be
             actuallie
             alive
             before
             regenerated
             ;
             for
             how
             should
             man
             act
             before
             he
             have
             life
             ?
             But
             man
             is
             not
             actuallie
             alive
             ,
             before
             Regenerated
             ,
             
               But
               dead
               in
               sin
               and
               trespasses
               .
            
             Ephes.
             2.1
             .
             And
             therefore
             not
             activelie
             instrumental
             in
             his
             regeneration
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             an
             instrument
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             matter
             out
             of
             which
             life
             is
             educed
             ,
             but
             only
             into
             which
             it
             is
             induced
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             
               in
               materiâ
               privativâ
               non
               positivâ
               operatur
               Deus
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Quid
               insanius
               fingi
               potest
               ,
            
             as
             
               Luther
               .
            
             Doth
             not
             the
             flesh
             fight
             against
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               at
               actu
               ,
            
             and
             how
             then
             should
             it
             act
             for
             and
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             before
             ,
             or
             in
             Regeneration
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             ;
             for
             the
             Law
             doth
             not
             command
             any
             man
             to
             be
             born
             from
             above
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ;
             And
             Christ
             doth
             not
             require
             any
             man
             to
             regenerate
             himself
             from
             below
             or
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             flesh
             .
             All
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             own
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             commands
             presupposing
             the
             giving
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             hence
             is
             that
             (
             as
             the
             Ministerie
             of
             the
             Spirit
             )
             to
             be
             preached
             antecedentlie
             unto
             those
             ,
             even
             to
             every
             creature
             .
             And
             then
             doth
             this
             new
             husband
             ,
             Christ
             call
             for
             the
             bringing
             forth
             of
             those
             children
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             already
             begotten
             by
             that
             immortal
             seed
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             man
             be
             or
             should
             be
             active
             herein
             ,
             he
             must
             
             needs
             antecedently
             know
             and
             will
             his
             conversion
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             he
             acts
             sensuallie
             as
             a
             beast
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             man
             :
             but
             he
             neither
             knowes
             ,
             nor
             wills
             either
             of
             these
             antecedentlie
             ,
             or
             till
             he
             be
             regenerated
             ,
             but
             opposes
             and
             accounts
             them
             foolishnesse
             .
             That
             he
             knows
             them
             not
             is
             plain
             ,
             first
             from
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             2.14
             .
             and
             
               Nicodemus
            
             cast
             .
             
               Iohn
            
             3.4
             .
             who
             could
             neither
             apprehend
             the
             thing
             ,
             nor
             tell
             any
             means
             or
             way
             to
             it
             (
             though
             Christ
             had
             already
             told
             him
             )
             
               But
               entering
               the
               second
               time
               into
               his
               mothers
               womb
               :
            
             The
             new
             man
             in
             this
             resembling
             
               Melchisedech
               ,
            
             Heb.
             7.3
             ,
             being
             to
             a
             natural
             man
             (
             for
             oughr
             he
             can
             find
             in
             Scriptures
             )
             without
             Father
             ,
             without
             Mother
             ,
             and
             without
             Descent
             ,
             neither
             having
             beginning
             of
             daies
             ,
             nor
             end
             of
             life
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             he
             is
             made
             not
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             like
             unto
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               wind
               bloweth
               where
               it
               listeth
               ,
               and
               thou
               hearest
               the
               sound
               thereof
               ,
               but
               canst
               not
               tell
               whence
               it
               commeth
               ,
               and
               whether
               it
               goeth
               :
               So
               is
               every
               one
               that
               is
               born
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             John
             3.8
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               We
               must
               be
               known
               of
               God
               ,
               before
               we
               can
               know
               God
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             8
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             Gal.
             4.9
             .
             
               Quia
               cogniti
               sunt
               ,
               ideo
               cognoscunt
               :
               I
               know
               my
               sheep
               ,
               and
               am
               known
               of
               mine
               .
            
             John
             10.14
             .
             
               Man
               must
               be
               born
               again
               or
               from
               above
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               so
               much
               as
               see
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             John
             3.5
             .
             Nor
             can
             he
             antecedently
             will
             either
             of
             these
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             general
             maxime
             ,
             
               Ignoti
               nulla
               cupido
               .
            
             If
             there
             be
             none
             that
             understandeth
             ;
             there
             is
             sure
             for
             being
             any
             that
             seeketh
             after
             God
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             3.11
             .
             He
             knowes
             doing
             the
             old
             way
             ,
             and
             naturally
             can
             will
             as
             the
             old
             end
             ,
             so
             the
             old
             way
             ,
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             be
             saved
             :
             but
             not
             suffering
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             new
             .
             He
             can
             as
             little
             think
             of
             dying
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             own
             flesh
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             so
             sweetly
             now
             converseth
             ,
             as
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             of
             Christs
             suffering
             those
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             entring
             into
             his
             Glory
             .
             
               Luke
            
             24.26
             .
             Oh
             what
             living
             man
             can
             think
             :
             that
             either
             we
             must
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Captain
             of
             our
             salvation
             was
             made
             perfect
             through
             sufferings
             ?
             
               Heb.
            
             2.10
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Text
             is
             plain
             .
             
               Iohn
            
             1.13
             ,
             
               Which
               were
               born
               not
               of
               blood
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               will
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               nor
               of
               
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               of
               God
               .
            
             If
             any
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             antecedently
             will
             regeneration
             ,
             or
             conversion
             ,
             by
             antecedaneous
             works
             of
             grace
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             nature
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             ,
             
               It
               is
               said
               that
               God
               worketh
               in
               us
               ,
               to
               will
               .
            
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
             
               And
               to
               will
               is
               present
               with
               us
               ,
               who
               are
               born
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rom
             ,
             7.18
             .
             but
             never
             that
             he
             worketh
             it
             in
             them
             that
             are
             unborn
             :
             So
             that
             secondly
             ,
             To
             will
             conversion
             is
             not
             a
             work
             of
             grace
             antecedent
             ,
             but
             subsequent
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             argues
             the
             Infant
             born
             and
             alive
             ,
             though
             yet
             it
             cannot
             tell
             so
             much
             ;
             but
             only
             cries
             ,
             thirsts
             and
             hungers
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             very
             willing
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             turning
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             undoubtedly
             a
             believing
             on
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             .
             And
             he
             that
             believeth
             ,
             is
             born
             of
             God
             .
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             5.1
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Christ
             puts
             not
             the
             except
             of
             entring
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             upon
             mans
             doings
             ,
             but
             upon
             Gods
             ;
             he
             sayes
             not
             ,
             except
             a
             man
             beget
             ,
             bear
             ,
             or
             convert
             himself
             ;
             but
             except
             a
             man
             be
             begotten
             ,
             born
             again
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             some
             read
             it
             )
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             be
             converted
             ,
             
               He
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             Mat
             18.3
             .
             
               Vbi
               manebit
               liberum
               arbitrium
               ?
               ubi
               facere
               quod
               in
               se
               est
               ?
               cum
               hic
               fieri
               nos
               doceamur
               non
               facere
               ;
               &
               non
               nos
               operemar
               ,
               sed
               Deus
               operetur
               :
            
             
             
               facturae
               non
               factores
               sumus
               ,
               funditus
               scilicet
               ruit
               omnis
               Theologia
               superborum
               ,
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Man
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             should
             be
             active
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             effecting
             either
             Faith
             or
             Repentance
             ;
             for
             if
             so
             ,
             either
             as
             an
             agent
             in
             the
             producing
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             as
             an
             agent
             in
             the
             using
             of
             means
             to
             procure
             the
             producing
             of
             them
             from
             and
             by
             God
             :
             not
             in
             the
             former
             sense
             ,
             for
             first
             ,
             faith
             is
             not
             of
             our selves
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             :
             
               Eph.
            
             2.8
             .
             
               It
               is
               given
               to
               you
               on
               the
               behalfe
               of
               Christ
               to
               believe
               .
            
             Phil.
             1.19
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               work
               of
               God
               .
            
             Iohn
             6.29
             .
             
               Him
               hath
               God
               exalted
               to
               give
               Repentance
               unto
               Israel
               ,
               and
               Remission
               of
               sins
               .
            
             Acts
             5.30
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
             Mr.
             
               Shepherd
               ,
            
             Mr.
             
               Baxter
               ,
            
             (
             and
             before
             them
             
               Camero
            
             and
             
               Ferrius
               ,
            
             maintain
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             infuse
             a
             habit
             of
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             whereby
             men
             are
             enabled
             antecedently
             by
             an
             inherent
             habitual
             grace
             ,
             to
             produce
             the
             acts
             of
             believing
             and
             repentance
             ,
             but
             doth
             himself
             (
             say
             they
             )
             first
             produce
             the
             first
             acts
             ,
             and
             then
             infuseth
             habits
             
             whereby
             men
             are
             enabled
             to
             act
             afterwards
             .
             
             And
             if
             we
             should
             say
             ,
             with
             Mr.
             
               Kendal
               ,
            
             that
             faith
             is
             in
             us
             as
             the
             adjunct
             ,
             and
             hath
             to
             God
             only
             the
             relation
             of
             an
             effect
             ,
             that
             it
             denominates
             him
             alone
             the
             Authour
             of
             our
             believing
             ,
             though
             us
             the
             Believers
             ,
             because
             the
             subjects
             :
             As
             the
             Boul
             only
             is
             said
             to
             runne
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             man
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             motion
             .
             I
             see
             little
             that
             Mr.
             
               Baxter
            
             is
             pleased
             ,
             or
             that
             others
             can
             say
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             For
             first
             ,
             God
             hath
             appointed
             means
             to
             be
             used
             by
             the
             living
             ,
             through
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             beget
             faith
             in
             all
             the
             elect
             (
             though
             for
             the
             present
             dead
             )
             
               Go
               ye
               into
               all
               the
               world
               and
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             Mar.
             16.15
             ,
             but
             of
             means
             appointed
             of
             God
             for
             the
             dead
             to
             use
             ,
             thereby
             to
             get
             faith
             ,
             or
             to
             procure
             the
             raising
             of
             themselves
             from
             and
             by
             God
             ,
             we
             read
             not
             ,
             If
             any
             say
             that
             prayer
             is
             a
             means
             ,
             then
             first
             ,
             If
             by
             prayer
             be
             meant
             the
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             granted
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             his
             intercession
             alone
             that
             procureth
             the
             actual
             collation
             of
             all
             those
             blessings
             purchased
             by
             himself
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             promised
             in
             the
             new
             Covenant
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             conveyed
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             But
             if
             by
             prayer
             be
             meant
             any
             petitioning
             of
             ours
             ,
             then
             is
             prayer
             not
             a
             means
             to
             ,
             but
             a
             consequent
             of
             faith
             ;
             for
             first
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               they
               call
               on
               him
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               have
               not
               believed
               .
            
             Rom.
             10.14
             ?
             The
             interrogation
             is
             equivalent
             to
             a
             strong
             negation
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             they
             cannot
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Christ
               taught
               his
               Disciples
               to
               pray
               in
               faith
               ,
               not
               before
               ,
               nor
               for
               faith
               .
            
             Mat.
             21.22
             .
             unlesse
             by
             faith
             be
             meant
             the
             increase
             thereof
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             pray
             ,
             
               Lord
               increase
               our
               faith
               .
            
             Luke
             17.5
             .
             
               I
               believe
               ,
               Lord
               help
               my
               unbeliefe
               .
            
             Mar.
             9.24
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             called
             them
             to
             leave
             all
             and
             follow
             him
             ,
             before
             they
             asked
             him
             any
             such
             a
             thing
             .
             
               You
               have
               not
               chosen
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               chosen
               you
               .
            
             John
             15.16
             .
             and
             after
             he
             had
             called
             them
             ,
             he
             prescribeth
             them
             a
             form
             of
             prayer
             ,
             or
             teacheth
             them
             to
             pray
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             saying
             .
             
               Our
               Father
               which
               art
               in
               heaven
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Mat.
             6.9
             .
             Luke
             11.1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             is
             it
             now
             agreeable
             to
             that
             form
             or
             letter
             ,
             to
             teach
             men
             to
             preferre
             the
             petitions
             before
             they
             can
             say
             the
             
               Preface
               ?
            
             or
             to
             enjoyn
             them
             to
             pray
             
               thy
               Kingdome
               come
               ,
            
             before
             they
             can
             cry
             
               Abba
               ,
            
             
             or
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
               ?
            
             These
             men
             (
             I
             fear
             )
             would
             teach
             their
             Scholars
             all
             the
             Alphabet
             of
             Christianity
             before
             Christs
             Crosse
             ,
             all
             the
             petitions
             before
             the
             
               Preface
               ,
            
             and
             it
             is
             doubtful
             then
             (
             that
             as
             some
             coppies
             do
             )
             they
             will
             leave
             out
             the
             conclusion
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             observation
             of
             all
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             before
             that
             which
             stands
             in
             the
             front
             ,
             
               Scilicet
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               which
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             hath
             made
             no
             promise
             to
             an
             impenitent
             unbelieving
             man
             (
             while
             such
             )
             that
             upon
             condition
             of
             using
             such
             and
             such
             means
             ,
             or
             performing
             such
             and
             such
             duties
             ,
             he
             will
             bestow
             upon
             him
             either
             of
             those
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             either
             implicitly
             ,
             or
             expressely
             ;
             if
             thou
             wilt
             do
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             faith
             ,
             or
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             repentance
             ?
             And
             how
             any
             doing
             or
             dutying
             of
             man
             ,
             should
             be
             called
             means
             of
             getting
             any
             thing
             from
             God
             ,
             unlesse
             in
             a
             moral
             consideration
             ,
             and
             way
             of
             causation
             ,
             as
             conditions
             to
             some
             promise
             ;
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             learned
             from
             those
             Masters
             ,
             that
             stile
             one
             another
             the
             Orthodox
             Divines
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             though
             many
             enquired
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               What
               they
               should
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               :
            
             yet
             did
             never
             any
             ask
             what
             they
             should
             do
             to
             get
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             Conversion
             ,
             Regeneration
             ,
             or
             to
             get
             Christ
             ,
             into
             Christ
             ;
             nor
             did
             the
             Apostles
             leave
             any
             Directions
             or
             Rules
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             such
             Querists
             in
             future
             times
             :
             but
             brought
             the
             word
             nigh
             unto
             them
             into
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             even
             the
             word
             of
             faith
             which
             we
             preach
             :
             and
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             faith
             comes
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             that
             hearing
             is
             not
             an
             Antecedent
             act
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             that
             that
             also
             cometh
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             .
             
               Rom.
            
             10.8.17
             .
             The
             legal
             resolving
             of
             these
             Queries
             ,
             and
             the
             teaching
             of
             
               Nicodemus
            
             Disciples
             how
             to
             beget
             themselves
             the
             second
             time
             by
             entring
             into
             their
             own
             fleshly
             wombes
             ,
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Grand
             Casuists
             of
             these
             our
             dayes
             ,
             who
             can
             direct
             their
             followers
             ,
             how
             to
             beget
             that
             which
             is
             spirit
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             is
             flesh
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             get
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             by
             doing
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             can
             either
             ascend
             to
             heaven
             ,
             or
             go
             beyond
             the
             Sea
             to
             fetch
             such
             commandments
             (
             as
             were
             neither
             given
             by
             
               Moses
            
             nor
             
             Christ
             )
             that
             their
             Disciples
             may
             hear
             and
             do
             them
             ,
             
             and
             have
             their
             reward
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Luther
            
             and
             other
             sensible
             believing
             men
             assert
             ;
             that
             ,
             
               Non
               nobis
               cogitantibus
               ,
               sapientibus
               ,
               volentibus
               ,
               oritur
               in
               nobis
               fides
               Christi
               :
               sed
               incomprehensibili
               &
               occulto
               opere
               spiritus
               praevenitur
               quisquis
               fide
               danatur
               in
               Christo
               ad
               solum
               verbi
               auditum
               ,
               caetera
               omnem
               nostram
               aliam
               operam
               ;
            
             and
             witnesse
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             10.20
             .
             I
             was
             found
             of
             them
             that
             sought
             me
             not
             ,
             I
             was
             made
             manifest
             to
             them
             that
             asked
             not
             after
             me
             .
             
               Priùs
               oportet
               nos
               à
               Deo
               inveniri
               ,
               quàm
               ipsum
               quaeramus
               .
            
             Beza
             
               in
            
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
             
               Antevertens
               venit
               ad
               vos
               regnum
               Dei
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               propriae
               significat
               antevertere
               ,
               seu
               praevenire
               &
               sane
               regnum
               Dei
               ita
               ad
               nos
               pervenit
               ut
               praeveniat
               ,
               hoc
               est
               veniat
               antequàm
               nos
               ipsum
               quaeramus
               .
            
             Piscat.
             in
             Mat.
             12.28
             .
             
               Abraham
            
             (
             the
             father
             of
             the
             faithful
             )
             was
             called
             when
             he
             served
             other
             gods
             ,
             and
             
               Paul
            
             (
             a
             patttern
             to
             them
             that
             come
             after
             )
             when
             he
             breathed
             out
             threatnings
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               Matthew
            
             when
             he
             sate
             at
             the
             receit
             of
             custom
             .
             See
             
               Ball
               .
               covent
               .
               pag.
            
             324.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             is
             
               Bonum
               in
               se
               ,
               &
               bonum
               sibi
               .
            
             Good
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             good
             for
             a
             man
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             that
             he
             can
             in
             Gods
             own
             way
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             commandments
             which
             are
             given
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             given
             by
             Christ
             for
             such
             reasons
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             respects
             as
             are
             shewen
             in
             the
             explanation
             of
             the
             eighth
             passage
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Querie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             that
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             be
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             the
             Commandements
             .
          
           
             The
             Commandement
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             may
             be
             taken
             either
             literally
             or
             mystically
             :
             when
             taken
             literally
             ,
             if
             we
             attend
             only
             to
             the
             outward
             form
             and
             draught
             thereof
             ,
             forbidding
             (
             for
             divers
             reasons
             )
             all
             servile
             works
             on
             the
             7th
             day
             ,
             &
             enjoyning
             it
             to
             be
             kept
             holy
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             then
             it
             is
             no
             more
             than
             one
             amongst
             the
             ten
             .
             But
             if
             we
             attend
             to
             the
             consequents
             that
             depend
             upon
             the
             due
             keeping
             and
             neglecting
             thereof
             .
             It
             is
             frequently
             in
             Scriptures
             put
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             the
             keeping
             of
             it
             calls
             for
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             implied
             vertually
             and
             consequentially
             ,
             all
             other
             duties
             :
             and
             the
             polluting
             of
             it
             declares
             
             against
             ,
             as
             containing
             ,
             or
             making
             way
             for
             all
             other
             sins
             .
             
               Isa.
            
             56.2
             .
             
               Ier.
            
             17.22
             .
             when
             taken
             mystically
             as
             relating
             to
             the
             spiritual
             ,
             internal
             Sabbath
             ,
             figured
             thereby
             (
             which
             
               Calvin
            
             conceives
             ,
             
               Primarium
               in
               Sabbato
               locum
               tennisse
            
             )
             that
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             the
             Commandments
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             All
             the
             commandements
             (
             except
             the
             fifth
             )
             though
             implicitly
             they
             may
             be
             called
             affirmative
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             require
             those
             duties
             ;
             the
             contrary
             whereof
             they
             forbid
             .
             Yet
             explicitly
             and
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             of
             them
             they
             are
             Negative
             ,
             enjoyning
             a
             cessation
             from
             our
             own
             works
             ,
             or
             forbidding
             man
             to
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             ,
             a
             bidding
             man
             be
             quiet
             ,
             for
             he
             can
             do
             nothing
             but
             sin
             .
             And
             the
             commandment
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             requires
             this
             very
             thing
             ,
             
               Scilicet
               ,
               Feriationem
               â
               propriis
               operibus
               ,
            
             
             
               ut
               Deum
               in
               nobis
               operari
               sinamus
               .
            
             A
             ceasing
             from
             our
             own
             works
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             suffer
             God
             to
             work
             in
             us
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
            
             reduceth
             all
             the
             commandements
             to
             two
             .
             
               Rom.
            
             8.4
             .
             
               Walk
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               Spirit
               ;
            
             and
             this
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             compriseth
             both
             these
             ,
             for
             though
             it
             be
             not
             lawful
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             or
             walk
             after
             the
             flesh
             any
             day
             ,
             yet
             are
             Christians
             required
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             or
             walk
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             even
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Priests
             prophaned
             the
             Sabbath
             by
             killing
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             were
             blamelesse
             :
             So
             may
             Christians
             crucifie
             the
             flesh
             with
             its
             affections
             and
             lusts
             ,
             and
             do
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             and
             their
             reasonable
             service
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             the
             state
             of
             glory
             when
             faith
             and
             hope
             shall
             cease
             .
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             13.13
             .
             what
             other
             things
             shall
             the
             Saints
             do
             ,
             but
             keep
             this
             everlasting
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             thereby
             be
             compleatly
             conformable
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             Sabbath
             were
             the
             summe
             of
             that
             eternal
             rule
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             law
             of
             love
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             The
             third
             Querie
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             to
             a
             Christian
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             to
             cease
             from
             his
             own
             works
             ?
          
           
             The
             Spiritual
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             signified
             by
             the
             
               Iewes
               ,
            
             though
             it
             be
             not
             simply
             a
             ceasing
             from
             works
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             ceasing
             from
             our
             own
             works
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             works
             done
             by
             our
             own
             strength
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             counsel
             of
             our
             own
             wills
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             own
             ends
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostle
             expressely
             so
             describeth
             it
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             4.10
             .
             
               He
               that
               is
               entred
               into
               his
               rest
               ,
               he
               also
               hath
               ceased
               from
               his
               own
               works
               ,
               as
               God
               from
               his
               .
            
             There
             remaineth
             another
             Sabbatisme
             (
             another
             I
             say
             )
             besides
             that
             Sabbath
             of
             
               Canaan
               ,
            
             which
             Sabbatisme
             he
             defineth
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             :
             
               Pareus
               in
               loc.
            
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             call
             for
             this
             cessation
             or
             abnegation
             of
             self
             ,
             as
             the
             main
             thing
             intended
             in
             the
             commandment
             ,
             
               Is
               .
            
             58.13
             .
             Upon
             which
             saith
             
               Calvin
               ,
            
             the
             Prophet
             reckons
             the
             several
             kinds
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             might
             make
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             observation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             doth
             consist
             in
             a
             denial
             of
             self
             and
             entire
             conversion
             .
             Hence
             do
             we
             clearly
             see
             wherefore
             God
             doth
             so
             highly
             commend
             in
             Scriptures
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             for
             he
             looked
             higher
             than
             the
             external
             ceremony
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             rest
             and
             quiet
             in
             which
             the
             
               Iewes
            
             did
             think
             their
             holinesse
             to
             be
             ?
             But
             rather
             would
             have
             the
             
               Iewes
            
             bid
             adieu
             to
             the
             affections
             and
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             yield
             up
             themselves
             in
             obedience
             to
             him
             ;
             Because
             no
             man
             can
             live
             the
             life
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Kingdome
             ;
             unlesse
             he
             be
             dead
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             himself
             .
             Now
             when
             that
             ceremony
             is
             abrogated
             ,
             neverthelesse
             the
             truth
             doth
             remain
             ,
             because
             Christ
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             is
             risen
             again
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             a
             perpetual
             Sabbath
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             may
             keep
             holy-day
             ,
             or
             cease
             from
             our
             own
             works
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             may
             act
             powerfully
             in
             us
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             Gods
             resting
             from
             his
             works
             proposed
             for
             our
             imitation
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             commandement
             it self
             ,
             and
             
               Heb.
            
             4.
             as
             likewise
             the
             injunction
             to
             the
             
               Iewes
            
             for
             a
             total
             cessation
             from
             all
             servile
             works
             ,
             teach
             and
             confirm
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             
               Whosoever
               doth
               work
               therein
               ,
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               :
               ye
               shall
               kindle
               no
               fire
               throughout
               your
               habitations
               .
               Exod.
            
             35.2
             ,
             3.
             
               quod
               nisi
               eximiu●n
               aliquid
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             unlesse
             there
             had
             been
             some
             excellent
             and
             singular
             thing
             in
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             it
             might
             seem
             more
             cruel
             than
             was
             meet
             to
             command
             a
             man
             to
             be
             slain
             only
             because
             he
             had
             cut
             down
             a
             piece
             of
             wood
             .
             
               Tantum
               quoniam
               ligna
               exciderat
               :
               Calvin
               .
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             though
             this
             
             Sabbath
             doth
             not
             imply
             a
             ceasing
             from
             ,
             but
             a
             spiritual
             acting
             of
             good
             works
             ;
             yet
             it
             implies
             a
             ceasing
             to
             account
             the
             good
             works
             acted
             to
             be
             ours
             or
             our
             own
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             .
             
               Not
               I
               ,
               but
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               that
               is
               within
               me
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.10
             .
             
               I
               am
               crucified
               with
               Christ
               ,
               nevrthelesse
               I
               live
               ,
               yet
               not
               I
               ,
               but
               Christ
               liveth
               in
               me
               .
            
             Gal.
             2.20
             .
             And
             hence
             love
             ,
             joy
             ,
             peace
             ,
             faith
             ,
             long-suffering
             ,
             &c.
             are
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Not
               our
               works
               ,
               but
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             Gal.
             5.22
             .
             
               Vsque
               eo
               patet
               haec
               hominis
               exinanitio
               ,
               ut
               in
               bonis
               quoque
               operibus
               violetur
               Sabbatum
               quamdiu
               ea
               deducimus
               nostra
               esse
               ,
               rectè
               enim
            
             Augustinus
             
               (
               ultimo
               capite
               libri
               vigesimi
               secundi
               de
               civitate
               Dei
               )
               Nam
               &
               ipsa
               bona
               opera
               nostra
               ,
               quando
               ipsius
               potiùs
               intelliguntur
               esse
               ,
               quam
               nostra
               ,
               tunc
               nobis
               ad
               hoc
               Sabbatum
               adipiscendum
               imputantur
               ,
               dum
               vacamus
               ad
               videndum
               quod
               ipse
               est
               Deus
               :
               quia
               si
               nobis
               ea
               tribuerimus
               servilia
               erunt
               ;
               quum
               de
               Sabbato
               dicatur
               ,
               omne
               opus
               servile
               in
               eo
               non
               facietis
               .
            
             Cal.
             Harm.
             Exod.
             Levit.
             &c.
             
               pag.
            
             354.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             internal
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             Sabbatisme
             ,
             is
             a
             ceasing
             ,
             or
             to
             cease
             from
             his
             own
             works
             ,
             is
             as
             evident
             .
             
             For
             first
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             there
             remaines
             therefore
             a
             rest
             or
             keeping
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             .
             
               Heb.
            
             4.9
             .
             And
             he
             that
             is
             entred
             into
             his
             rest
             (
             and
             we
             which
             have
             believed
             ,
             not
             only
             shall
             ,
             but
             do
             enter
             into
             Rest
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             4.3
             .
             )
             
               hath
               ceased
               from
               his
               own
               works
               ,
               as
               God
               from
               his
               .
            
             verse
             10.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Christians
             are
             exhorted
             to
             enter
             in
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               labour
               to
               enter
               into
               that
               rest
               ,
            
             verse
             11.
             
             Let
             us
             therefore
             fear
             ,
             least
             a
             promise
             being
             left
             to
             us
             of
             entering
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             any
             of
             you
             seem
             to
             come
             short
             of
             it
             .
             verse
             1.
             
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ;
             but
             thirdly
             ,
             It
             remaineth
             that
             some
             must
             enter
             therein
             ,
             
               And
               they
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               first
               preached
               ,
               entred
               not
               in
               because
               of
               unbeleefe
               ,
            
             verse
             6
             ▪
             and
             then
             by
             consequence
             those
             who
             believe
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             do
             enter
             in
             by
             faith
             .
             It
             profiteth
             for
             that
             end
             when
             mixed
             with
             faith
             in
             them
             that
             hear
             it
             .
             
               verse
            
             2.
             for
             as
             
               (
               Beza
               )
               Si
               infidelitas
               arcet
               ab
               aditu
               ,
               fides
               certè
               introducit
               .
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             Christ
             invites
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             All
             those
             that
             labour
             and
             are
             heavie
             laden
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             to
             give
             them
             
             this
             very
             rest
             or
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             that
             doubtlesse
             not
             only
             from
             their
             passive
             being
             burthened
             under
             guilt
             &
             vanity
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             active
             fruitlesse
             labouring
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             it
             ,
             they
             shall
             rest
             as
             well
             
               qua
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ,
               Mat.
            
             11.28
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             Faith
             in
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             it
             hot
             only
             implyeth
             a
             resting
             on
             Christ
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             remembrance
             for
             some
             good
             and
             happinesse
             to
             come
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             a
             resting
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             in
             Christ
             by
             way
             of
             satisfaction
             and
             complacencie
             ,
             as
             our
             present
             good
             and
             happinesse
             .
             
               In
               him
               all
               fulnesse
               dwells
               .
            
             Col.
             1.19
             .
             In
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             ye
             are
             compleat
             of
             filled
             full
             :
             through
             faith
             in
             him
             we
             have
             the
             substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             .
             
               Heb.
            
             11.1
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Shepherd
               ,
            
             as
             he
             doth
             most
             learnedly
             argue
             for
             an
             external
             Sabbath
             to
             be
             observed
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             and
             on
             special
             dayes
             :
             so
             doth
             he
             acknowledge
             an
             internal
             Sabbath
             from
             
               Isa.
            
             66.3
             .
             
               Heb.
            
             4.1
             ,
             2.
             which
             ought
             continually
             or
             every
             day
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             it
             resting
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             resting
             in
             God
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             
               Thes.
            
             77.80
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             hold
             that
             Christians
             in
             this
             life
             can
             perfectly
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             For
             first
             the
             flesh
             is
             against
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
               Gal.
            
             5.
             
             
               They
               find
               a
               law
               in
               their
               members
               ,
               warring
               against
               the
               law
               of
               their
               minds
               ,
               they
               cannot
               do
               the
               things
               that
               they
               would
               ,
               when
               to
               will
               is
               present
               with
               them
               ,
               how
               to
               do
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               they
               find
               not
               .
            
             Rom.
             7.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Paul
            
             pressed
             towards
             the
             mark
             ,
             trying
             if
             by
             any
             means
             he
             might
             attain
             unto
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             yet
             confesseth
             that
             he
             had
             not
             yet
             already
             attained
             ,
             neither
             was
             already
             perfect
             .
             He
             followed
             after
             ,
             and
             was
             perfectly
             apprehended
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             perfectly
             apprehend
             .
             
               Phil.
            
             3.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             hereupon
             as
             a
             wretched
             man
             crieth
             for
             deliverance
             from
             the
             body
             of
             this
             death
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             7.24
             .
             
               Desireth
               to
               depart
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
               which
               he
               reputed
               gain
               ,
               and
               farre
               better
               .
            
             Phil.
             1.21
             ,
             23.
             
             And
             that
             
               Paul
            
             not
             attain
             to
             a
             perfect
             conquest
             over
             the
             flesh
             till
             death
             ,
             or
             his
             departure
             hence
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             to
             a
             parfect
             sabbatising
             from
             sinne
             and
             in
             Christ
             ,
             seemeth
             evident
             :
             First
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             in
             which
             he
             maketh
             this
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             ,
             not
             having
             attained
             ,
             which
             was
             (
             doubtlesse
             )
             not
             long
             before
             his
             death
             .
             This
             Epistle
             being
             writ
             by
             
               Eupaphraditus
            
             
             from
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             where
             he
             was
             then
             imprisoned
             (
             and
             as
             some
             
               vinculis
               secundis
            
             )
             Chapter
             1.
             verse
             13.
             he
             had
             writ
             (
             if
             we
             credit
             either
             the
             Histories
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             evident
             from
             his
             own
             writings
             )
             ten
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             fulfilled
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             course
             of
             his
             ministery
             ,
             being
             a
             Professor
             and
             a
             Preacher
             at
             least
             thirty
             years
             ,
             and
             pressed
             still
             toward
             the
             mark
             ,
             trying
             if
             by
             any
             means
             he
             might
             attain
             .
             And
             if
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             he
             acknowledged
             that
             he
             had
             not
             attained
             ;
             shall
             we
             professe
             our selves
             actually
             to
             have
             attained
             that
             which
             he
             could
             not
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             After
             he
             had
             been
             caught
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             or
             the
             third
             heaven
             ,
             and
             heard
             unspeakable
             words
             not
             possible
             for
             man
             to
             utter
             ;
             There
             was
             given
             to
             him
             a
             Thorn
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             a
             messenger
             of
             Satan
             to
             buffet
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             because
             after
             that
             he
             was
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             exalted
             above
             measure
             through
             the
             abundance
             or
             Revelations
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.7
             .
             And
             for
             this
             thing
             he
             besought
             the
             Lord
             thrice
             that
             it
             might
             depart
             from
             him
             .
             
               verse
            
             8.
             
             But
             it
             was
             denied
             as
             inconsistent
             either
             with
             his
             safety
             ,
             or
             the
             advancement
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             9.
             and
             fourteen
             years
             after
             this
             ,
             he
             confesseth
             himself
             the
             same
             man
             ,
             to
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             same
             pricks
             and
             buffettings
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             most
             gladly
             will
             he
             rather
             glory
             in
             his
             infirmities
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             may
             rest
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             2.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             mentioned
             either
             in
             any
             of
             his
             own
             or
             the
             Epistles
             of
             others
             that
             bear
             a
             latter
             date
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             his
             own
             rule
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             4.6
             .
             not
             to
             think
             of
             men
             above
             that
             which
             is
             written
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             life
             that
             we
             live
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             life
             of
             sence
             or
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             did
             not
             die
             daily
             through
             the
             strength
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             had
             not
             matter
             of
             confession
             ,
             1
             
               John
            
             1.8
             ,
             6.
             
             Of
             contrition
             ,
             2.
             
               Cor.
            
             7.10
             .
             and
             self-condemnation
             .
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             11.31
             .
             But
             the
             life
             that
             we
             live
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             2.20
             .
             we
             walk
             by
             faith
             and
             not
             by
             sight
             .
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             5.7
             .
             The
             God
             of
             hope
             filleth
             our
             hearts
             with
             peace
             and
             joy
             ,
             not
             in
             seeing
             ,
             but
             in
             believing
             .
             
               Rom
            
             15.13
             .
             And
             hence
             I
             do
             assert
             with
             
               Calvin
               .
            
          
           
             That
             
               Nostram
               in
               illo
               beatam
               quietem
               hic
               inchoamus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             in
             it
             we
             here
             begin
             our
             blessed
             rest
             ,
             
             in
             it
             we
             do
             daily
             proceed
             in
             profiting
             more
             and
             more
             :
             But
             because
             we
             have
             still
             a
             continual
             warre
             with
             the
             flesh
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             consummated
             untill
             that
             saying
             of
             
               Isaiah
            
             66.23
             .
             be
             fulfilled
             concerning
             the
             continuing
             of
             new
             Moon
             with
             new
             Moon
             ,
             of
             Sabbath
             with
             Sabbath
             ,
             
               Even
               then
               when
               God
               shall
               be
               all
               in
               all
               .
            
             Here
             is
             (
             indeed
             )
             had
             here
             perfection
             of
             the
             object
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             subject
             .
             Christ
             whom
             we
             enjoy
             is
             perfect
             ,
             and
             can
             admit
             of
             no
             addition
             ;
             But
             our
             manner
             of
             enjoying
             him
             is
             not
             so
             .
             That
             then
             which
             we
             Christians
             hope
             for
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             enjoy
             a
             more
             perfect
             rest
             than
             now
             we
             do
             ;
             but
             more
             perfectly
             to
             enjoy
             the
             self-same
             rest
             .
             
               The
               same
               yesterday
               ,
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             13.10
             ,
             12.
             
             Heb.
             13.8
             .
             And
             that
             secondly
             ,
             This
             doth
             not
             destroy
             ,
             but
             confirm
             the
             external
             solemnization
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             or
             first
             day
             in
             the
             week
             ,
             both
             in
             a
             cessation
             from
             all
             such
             works
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             either
             a
             
               vocamenta
               ,
            
             or
             
               impedementa
               ,
            
             and
             a
             diligent
             and
             special
             waiting
             upon
             God
             in
             the
             publick
             dispensing
             of
             such
             administrations
             as
             he
             hath
             instituted
             :
             the
             thus
             exercising
             and
             stirring
             up
             the
             gifts
             and
             talents
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             some
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             others
             upon
             a
             special
             day
             ,
             being
             a
             powerful
             means
             (
             as
             Mr.
             
             
               Shepherd
            
             well
             saith
             )
             to
             sabbatize
             every
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             fourth
             Querie
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             be
             to
             cease
             from
             working
             according
             to
             a
             form
             or
             letter
             ?
          
           
             If
             by
             working
             according
             to
             a
             form
             or
             letter
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             a
             labouring
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             power
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             legal
             literal
             commands
             ,
             or
             a
             meere
             outside
             formall
             working
             (
             in
             our
             owne
             tyme
             which
             is
             always
             ready
             .
             
               John
            
             7.6
             .
             )
             according
             to
             any
             prescribed
             forme
             or
             penned
             rule
             whatsoever
             ,
             then
             doth
             the
             spirituall
             Sabbath
             imply
             a
             cessation
             from
             working
             according
             to
             a
             form
             or
             letter
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             These
             are
             our
             own
             works
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             principle
             and
             the
             end
             ;
             done
             either
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             to
             kindle
             a
             fire
             ,
             and
             warm
             our selves
             with
             the
             sparks
             thereof
             .
             
               Isa.
            
             50.11
             .
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             to
             get
             
             praise
             of
             men
             ,
             
             
               Luke
            
             16.15
             .
             Or
             thirdly
             ,
             out
             of
             custom
             and
             conformity
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             if
             not
             Hypocrites
             ,
             yet
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             as
             the
             Hypocrites
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             6.5
             .
             Or
             fourthly
             ,
             to
             quiet
             conscience
             ,
             and
             bribe
             the
             Bayliffe
             for
             serving
             the
             Writ
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             intended
             as
             well
             ,
             as
             pretended
             to
             pacifie
             the
             angry
             Creditor
             ,
             and
             get
             the
             debt
             book
             crossed
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             serving
             in
             the
             oldnesse
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             newnesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             Gospel-commands
             require
             ,
             or
             a
             worshipping
             without
             the
             Spirit
             and
             truth
             ;
             which
             sort
             of
             worshippers
             (
             though
             Satan-like
             ,
             they
             will
             needs
             present
             themselves
             amongst
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God
             )
             
               Iob
            
             1.6
             .
             yet
             doth
             not
             the
             Father
             seek
             for
             any
             such
             to
             worship
             him
             .
             
               Iohn
            
             4.23.24
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             argues
             a
             man
             to
             have
             only
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             not
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             3.5
             .
             a
             legal
             form
             of
             godliness
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             directions
             whereof
             (
             though
             with
             a
             heart
             unpurified
             )
             he
             endeavours
             to
             act
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             denying
             and
             mocking
             at
             the
             power
             of
             godliness
             .
             
               Scilicet
               ,
            
             The
             free
             Gospel-working
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             Christians
             are
             acted
             .
             The
             Sons
             of
             God
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               aguntur
            
             (
             as
             the
             vulgar
             )
             are
             acted
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             8.14
             .
             But
             if
             by
             working
             according
             to
             a
             form
             or
             letter
             ,
             be
             meant
             no
             more
             than
             working
             such
             works
             as
             are
             agreeable
             to
             a
             form
             or
             letter
             (
             which
             differs
             ,
             if
             we
             speak
             strictly
             ,
             
             from
             working
             according
             ,
             &c.
             )
             or
             be
             it
             working
             according
             to
             a
             form
             or
             letter
             (
             suppose
             that
             form
             or
             letter
             to
             be
             the
             Evangelical
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             or
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             6.17
             .
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             1.13
             .
             not
             the
             legal
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Rom.
            
             2.20
             .
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             3.5
             .
             and
             the
             works
             wrought
             accordingly
             as
             is
             there
             required
             ,
             then
             doth
             the
             spiritual
             Sabbath
             not
             exclude
             ,
             but
             imply
             a
             working
             according
             to
             a
             form
             or
             letter
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             The
             Spirit
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             works
             no
             other
             works
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             agreeable
             to
             this
             form
             .
             The
             works
             of
             the
             Spirit
             when
             wrought
             ,
             being
             alwayes
             agreeable
             thereunto
             (
             though
             I
             dare
             not
             say
             )
             that
             the
             Spirit
             in
             working
             is
             at
             any
             time
             guided
             therby
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             form
             or
             letter
             requireth
             all
             our
             works
             to
             be
             wrought
             in
             God
             ,
             
               Iohn
            
             3.21
             .
             or
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             power
             or
             life
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             
             weakness
             and
             death
             of
             selfish
             flesh
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             rule
             or
             form
             may
             be
             observed
             by
             Christians
             in
             acting
             ,
             and
             yet
             Christians
             not
             alwayes
             observe
             a
             form
             or
             rule
             ,
             when
             and
             while
             they
             act
             .
             Artificers
             that
             have
             any
             acquired
             habit
             ,
             may
             work
             agreeable
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             art
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             always
             by
             their
             artificial
             rules
             .
             The
             rule
             is
             alway
             
               Regula
               operis
               ,
            
             a
             rule
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             wrong
             if
             not
             agreeable
             thereunto
             ;
             but
             not
             alwayes
             
               Regula
               operantis
               ,
            
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             worker
             (
             
               Scilicet
            
             in
             working
             )
             for
             it
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             rule
             ,
             though
             he
             sometime
             work
             without
             looking
             at
             it
             :
             So
             the
             work
             be
             wrought
             accordingly
             ;
             and
             when
             wrought
             ,
             
             be
             according
             as
             is
             required
             in
             it
             .
             And
             he
             (
             when
             all
             is
             done
             )
             submit
             his
             skill
             and
             work
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             standing
             rule
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             As
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             Pylate
             ;
             So
             this
             form
             is
             the
             compasse
             ,
             not
             by
             which
             he
             steereth
             ,
             yet
             according
             to
             which
             we
             are
             steered
             .
             As
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             guide
             :
             So
             this
             form
             is
             the
             rule
             not
             by
             which
             he
             guideth
             ,
             yet
             according
             to
             which
             we
             are
             guided
             .
             As
             Christ
             in
             Spirit
             is
             the
             King
             or
             Ruler
             ,
             so
             is
             this
             form
             the
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             according
             to
             which
             he
             (
             though
             an
             absolute
             Prince
             )
             is
             pleased
             to
             declare
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             ruled
             by
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             As
             the
             Spirit
             ruleth
             and
             governeth
             according
             to
             these
             sciptural
             laws
             enacted
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             proclaimed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             on
             earth
             :
             So
             these
             Scriptural
             lawes
             require
             us
             to
             be
             ruled
             and
             governed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             make
             it
             death
             either
             to
             resist
             the
             commands
             of
             this
             governour
             (
             who
             alwayes
             commands
             agreeable
             to
             these
             lawes
             )
             or
             yeeld
             obedience
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             whether
             flesh
             ,
             world
             ,
             or
             devil
             ,
             who
             would
             rule
             according
             to
             their
             ,
             or
             our
             wicked
             lusts
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             the
             Negative
             commands
             do
             
               obligare
               semper
               &
               ad
               semper
               ,
            
             always
             and
             unto
             all
             times
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             a
             transgression
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             ever
             to
             obey
             either
             flesh
             ,
             world
             ,
             or
             devil
             (
             suppose
             that
             the
             Spirit
             did
             suspend
             his
             Actings
             for
             a
             time
             )
             The
             affirmative
             
               Semper
               ,
            
             but
             not
             
               ad
               semper
               ,
            
             alwayes
             but
             not
             unto
             all
             times
             (
             except
             that
             of
             walking
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             that
             virtually
             containeth
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             the
             Spirit
             is
             continually
             moving
             ,
             enclining
             ,
             or
             powerfully
             working
             a
             
             Christian
             to
             some
             or
             other
             of
             the
             duties
             there
             required
             ;
             
             if
             not
             to
             those
             (
             which
             commonly
             past
             under
             the
             name
             of
             works
             and
             duties
             ,
             yet
             to
             that
             which
             is
             the
             work
             of
             works
             ,
             
               Scilicet
               ,
            
             Believing
             ,
             waiting
             ,
             and
             resting
             in
             and
             upon
             God
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               Exod.
            
             14.13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Isa.
            
             50.10.30.7
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             27.14
             .
             
               Ioh.
            
             6.29
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             prayer
             is
             alwayes
             a
             duty
             ,
             because
             in
             
               Specie
            
             alwayes
             commands
             Christians
             :
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             Christians
             bound
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             
               Euchitae
            
             alwayes
             praying
             .
             The
             determining
             in
             
               individuo
               ,
            
             when
             and
             which
             of
             these
             works
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             each
             particular
             Christian
             ,
             is
             left
             to
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             sent
             to
             govern
             and
             guide
             his
             Church
             by
             the
             law
             of
             light
             ,
             life
             and
             love
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             For
             otherwise
             first
             Christ
             could
             not
             discharge
             those
             relations
             of
             Head
             ,
             Husband
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             King
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Captain
             :
             all
             which
             (
             keeping
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             General
             Law
             )
             Determine
             for
             those
             under
             them
             .
             
               Qua
               tales
               ,
            
             when
             ,
             and
             which
             particular
             duties
             each
             shall
             do
             ,
             
               I
               say
               to
               this
               man
               go
               ,
               and
               he
               goeth
               ,
               to
               another
               come
               ,
               &
               he
               cometh
               ,
               &
               to
               my
               servant
               do
               this
               ,
               and
               he
               doth
               it
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             would
             be
             no
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             only
             against
             the
             letter
             ;
             whereas
             the
             great
             sin
             is
             called
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             and
             offering
             dispite
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             7.51
             .
             
               Heb.
            
             10.29
             .
             
               Mat.
            
             12.32
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Christians
             now
             should
             be
             in
             the
             same
             bondage
             as
             the
             
               Iewes
            
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             .
             
               Scilicet
               ,
            
             bound
             
               Sub
               poena
               peccati
               &
               mortis
               ,
            
             to
             act
             at
             the
             meer
             commandment
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             
               Rom
               ,
            
             7.9
             .
             
               But
               the
               law
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               life
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               haeth
               made
               them
               free
               from
               that
               law
               of
               sinne
               and
               death
               .
            
             Rom.
             8.2.14
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             letter
             it self
             ;
             when
             of
             it self
             commanding
             ,
             or
             as
             simply
             spoken
             by
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             but
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             himself
             speaking
             in
             the
             letter
             ,
             or
             speaking
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             letter
             ,
             that
             Christians
             nextly
             and
             immediately
             owe
             their
             obedience
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             (
             for
             ought
             I
             yet
             see
             )
             that
             though
             sin
             
               De
               facto
               ,
            
             when
             committed
             ,
             be
             firstly
             and
             formally
             the
             transgression
             of
             the
             letter
             or
             law
             without
             :
             yet
             in
             
               fieri
               ,
            
             or
             in
             committing
             ,
             it
             is
             firstly
             and
             more
             directly
             against
             the
             Spirit
             or
             
             law
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             within
             .
             And
             though
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             to
             crosse
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             which
             firstly
             maketh
             the
             fact
             sin
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             that
             which
             firstly
             maketh
             this
             or
             that
             Christian
             a
             sinner
             .
             If
             thou
             wilt
             know
             ,
             in
             the
             definition
             of
             it
             ,
             what
             is
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             sin
             ,
             consult
             with
             the
             letter
             ,
             or
             Law
             ,
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             3.4
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             wilt
             know
             in
             
               individuo
               ,
            
             what
             is
             rebelling
             and
             sinning
             ,
             or
             who
             rebells
             and
             sins
             ,
             look
             within
             thine
             own
             heart
             ,
             even
             now
             standing
             out
             against
             some
             or
             other
             of
             the
             personal
             commands
             (
             which
             are
             alwayes
             legal
             )
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             King
             and
             Lord
             ;
             Behold
             ,
             I
             stand
             at
             the
             door
             and
             knock
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             hear
             my
             voice
             ,
             &c.
             
               Rev
               ▪
            
             3
             ,
             20.
             
             
               The
               words
               that
               I
               speak
               are
               Spirit
               and
               life
               .
            
             John
             6.63
             .
             If
             any
             ask
             ,
             how
             shall
             Christians
             know
             when
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             ,
             or
             which
             of
             these
             in
             particular
             is
             to
             be
             done
             .
             First
             ,
             must
             they
             set
             down
             the
             time
             themselves
             ,
             wherein
             they
             will
             perform
             such
             and
             such
             duties
             ?
             Shall
             they
             appoint
             aforehand
             such
             an
             hour
             they
             will
             pray
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             houre
             they
             will
             mourne
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             houre
             they
             will
             do
             acts
             of
             charity
             ?
             &c.
             No
             ;
             For
             first
             ,
             Christians
             should
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             liberty
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             them
             free
             .
             
               Gal.
            
             5.1
             .
             And
             as
             in
             respect
             of
             times
             and
             seasons
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             enbondaged
             ,
             or
             imposed
             upon
             by
             others
             :
             so
             much
             lesse
             by
             themselves
             :
             what
             hath
             any
             man
             to
             do
             to
             be
             his
             own
             Law-maker
             ?
             By
             multiplying
             lawes
             ,
             to
             multiply
             sins
             ?
             Or
             to
             bind
             himself
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             these
             in
             which
             Christ
             hath
             left
             him
             at
             libertie
             ?
             
               Gal.
            
             4.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Sith
             secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             clear
             that
             Christ
             never
             appointed
             any
             set
             times
             for
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             nor
             ordered
             them
             to
             appoint
             any
             for
             themselves
             to
             perform
             such
             and
             such
             duties
             in
             ,
             but
             left
             them
             free
             both
             as
             to
             the
             particular
             times
             to
             perform
             the
             duties
             in
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             particular
             duties
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             such
             and
             such
             times
             .
             He
             said
             ,
             
               When
               ye
               pray
               ,
               pray
               thus
               :
            
             not
             ,
             ye
             shall
             pray
             ,
             then
             ,
             and
             there
             ,
             and
             this
             ;
             
               Mat.
            
             6.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             9.
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             
               When
               ye
               give
               almes
               ,
               and
               when
               ye
               fast
               ,
               and
               as
               often
               as
               ye
               do
               this
               ,
               do
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Mat.
             6.2
             ,
             3.
             Mat.
             6.16.7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.25
             ,
             26.
             
             Nay
             ,
             where
             do
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             throughout
             their
             Epistles
             
             ever
             enjoyn
             any
             such
             thing
             to
             Christians
             ,
             or
             ever
             reprove
             them
             for
             the
             neglect
             of
             any
             such
             a
             duty
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             for
             Christians
             to
             limit
             themselves
             unto
             certain
             places
             ,
             
               subpoena
               peccati
               ,
            
             as
             unto
             certain
             times
             which
             yet
             none
             do
             ,
             which
             know
             (
             in
             any
             measure
             ,
             )
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             christian
             liberty
             ?
             Though
             neverthelesse
             ,
             fourthly
             Christians
             out
             of
             a
             consideration
             of
             one
             anothers
             infirmities
             (
             while
             here
             in
             the
             flesh
             )
             as
             well
             as
             for
             order
             ,
             decency
             ,
             and
             conveniencies
             sake
             ,
             both
             may
             and
             should
             appoint
             times
             and
             places
             for
             assembling
             themselves
             together
             ,
             to
             provoke
             unto
             love
             and
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             as
             they
             see
             the
             day
             approaching
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             10.24
             ,
             25
             :
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.40
             .
             and
             are
             then
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             or
             gifts
             that
             are
             in
             them
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             1.6
             .
             being
             strengthened
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             in
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             2.1
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             must
             Christians
             wait
             for
             extraordinary
             impulsions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             No
             ;
             For
             first
             ,
             though
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             upon
             some
             special
             occasions
             ,
             Christians
             are
             said
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             to
             be
             vehemently
             stirred
             or
             sharpened
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             
             as
             
               Acts
            
             17.16
             .
             yet
             not
             alwayes
             .
             The
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             may
             be
             irresistible
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             infallibly
             produce
             its
             effect
             in
             ,
             or
             upon
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             work
             irresistibly
             as
             unto
             us
             .
             For
             secondly
             ,
             our
             Spirits
             are
             not
             said
             to
             be
             forced
             but
             freed
             ,
             made
             free
             ,
             or
             freely
             carried
             out
             to
             work
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             He
             worketh
             in
             us
             to
             will
             .
             
               Phil.
            
             2.13
             .
             
               Thy
               people
               shall
               be
               a
               willing
               people
               in
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               power
               ,
               Psal.
            
             110.3
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Spirit
             ordinarily
             worketh
             us
             to
             ,
             or
             in
             us
             ,
             this
             or
             that
             by
             proposing
             to
             us
             objects
             sutable
             to
             the
             eye
             or
             eare
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             from
             those
             Ordinances
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             himself
             .
             And
             therefore
             thirdly
             ,
             Christians
             (
             like
             the
             wise
             Virgins
             ,
             
               With
               oyle
               in
               their
               vessels
               ,
               with
               their
               lamps
               :
            
             Matth.
             25.4
             .
             )
             should
             continually
             watch
             and
             wait
             for
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             forth
             to
             all
             or
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             either
             immediately
             by
             spiritual
             suggestions
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             impression
             upon
             their
             hearts
             and
             minds
             ,
             or
             mediately
             by
             providential
             objective
             administrations
             and
             occasions
             ;
             as
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             shall
             seem
             good
             
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             
               Christianus
               verus
            
             (
             as
             
               Luther
               ,
               Class.
            
             3
             ,
             
               loc.
            
             1.
             )
             
               nec
               liber
               est
               ,
               nec
               servus
               ,
               neque
               Indaus
               ,
               neque
               Gentilis
               neque
               masculus
               ,
               neque
               foemina
               ,
               neque
               Clericus
               ,
               neque
               Laicus
               ,
               neque
               orat
               ,
               neque
               legit
               ,
               neque
               facit
               ,
               neque
               omittit
               ;
               Sed
               ad
               omnia
               prorsus
               indifferens
               est
               faciens
               &
               omittens
               sicut
               ad
               rationem
               sese
               res
               rel
               obtulerit
               ,
               vel
               abstulerit
               .
            
             A
             true
             Christian
             is
             neitner
             free
             nor
             bound
             ,
             neither
             
               Iew
            
             nor
             
               Gentile
               ,
            
             neither
             male
             nor
             female
             ,
             neither
             Clerk
             nor
             Layman
             ,
             neither
             prayeth
             nor
             readeth
             ,
             nor
             doeth
             ,
             nor
             omitteth
             ;
             but
             is
             altogether
             indifferent
             unto
             all
             things
             ,
             doing
             and
             omitting
             each
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             or
             occasion
             shall
             either
             offer
             or
             withdraw
             it self
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Evangelical
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             form
             or
             letter
             ,
             which
             pointeth
             not
             out
             for
             Christians
             a
             
               Tempus
               Physicum
            
             of
             houres
             ,
             dayes
             ,
             moneths
             ,
             &c.
             calculated
             by
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             was
             done
             to
             the
             
               Iewes
            
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             their
             new
             Moons
             ,
             and
             their
             other
             appointed
             solemnities
             ,
             which
             continued
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             or
             the
             passing
             away
             of
             old
             things
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             9.10
             .
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             5.17
             .
             But
             a
             
               Tempus
               Theologicum
               ,
            
             or
             
               Evangelicum
               ,
            
             calculated
             by
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
               Mal.
            
             4.2
             .
             which
             by
             its
             distance
             and
             presence
             ,
             and
             various
             workings
             in
             and
             upon
             things
             by
             an
             Occult
             influence
             causeth
             to
             Christians
             ,
             their
             Seed-time
             and
             Harvest
             ,
             cold
             and
             heat
             ,
             Summer
             and
             Winter
             ,
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             a
             time
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             to
             die
             ,
             a
             time
             to
             weep
             ,
             
             and
             a
             time
             to
             laugh
             ,
             a
             time
             to
             keep
             silence
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             to
             speak
             ,
             a
             time
             to
             love
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             to
             hate
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Eccl.
            
             3.2
             ,
             3.
             &c.
             according
             to
             that
             
               Mar.
            
             2.19
             .
             
               Can
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Bride-chamber
               fast
               ?
            
             (
             or
             as
             
               Luke
            
             )
             
               can
               ye
               make
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Bride-chamber
               fact
               ,
               while
               the
               Bridegroom
               is
               with
               them
               ?
               As
               long
               as
               they
               have
               the
               Bridegroom
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               cannot
               fast
               .
            
             The
             presence
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             pointeth
             out
             and
             maketh
             it
             a
             day
             of
             feasting
             unto
             such
             children
             ,
             what
             ever
             be
             the
             condition
             either
             of
             
               Iohn
            
             or
             the
             Pharisees
             Disciples
             ?
             
               But
               the
               dayes
               will
               come
               ,
               when
               the
               Bridegroom
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               they
               fast
               in
               those
               dayes
            
             The
             absence
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             pointeth
             out
             ,
             and
             maketh
             it
             a
             
             time
             of
             fasting
             &
             mourning
             to
             those
             children
             ,
             though
             may
             be
             ,
             neither
             the
             Disciples
             of
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             nor
             the
             Pharisees
             be
             troubled
             at
             the
             want
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             to
             which
             accordeth
             that
             of
             
               Iam.
            
             5.13
             .
             
               If
               any
               among
               you
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               let
               him
               pray
               ,
               is
               any
               merry
               ?
               let
               him
               sing
               .
            
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             
               Priest
            
             nor
             the
             
               Levite
               ,
            
             that
             pretended
             to
             walk
             precisely
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Mosaical
             rules
             ,
             but
             the
             good
             
               Samaritan
            
             (
             a
             man
             looked
             upon
             as
             irregular
             ,
             and
             an
             
               Antinomian
            
             by
             them
             )
             is
             said
             by
             Christ
             to
             be
             neighbour
             to
             him
             that
             fell
             among
             theeves
             ,
             and
             proposed
             as
             an
             example
             to
             the
             Lawyer
             ;
             Do
             thou
             likewise
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             shew
             mercy
             as
             this
             
               Samaritan
            
             hath
             done
             ,
             when
             thou
             seest
             a
             man
             in
             misery
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             time
             to
             love
             indeed
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             thy
             neighbour
             which
             way
             soever
             he
             travels
             ,
             or
             what
             countrey-man
             soever
             he
             be
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             10.29
             .
             and
             see
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             3.17
             .
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             9.7
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Leper
             of
             
               Samaria
            
             that
             returned
             back
             and
             gave
             thanks
             ,
             
             as
             the
             present
             occasion
             required
             (
             according
             to
             1
             
               Thes.
            
             5.18
             .
             
               Ephes.
            
             5.20
             .
             )
             is
             commended
             above
             the
             nine
             that
             came
             from
             
               Iudaea
               ,
            
             and
             went
             on
             forwards
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             legal
             command
             ,
             to
             shew
             themselves
             unto
             the
             
               Priests
               ,
            
             Luke
             17
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             blessed
             man
             is
             said
             to
             be
             like
             the
             tree
             by
             the
             Rivers
             of
             water
             ,
             that
             bringeth
             forth
             his
             fruit
             in
             his
             season
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             1.3
             .
             not
             so
             much
             working
             rationally
             ,
             or
             upon
             consideration
             of
             what
             will
             follow
             his
             doing
             or
             not
             doing
             ,
             as
             bearing
             fruits
             naturally
             from
             an
             internal
             principle
             of
             life
             in
             such
             a
             time
             as
             the
             husband-man
             expects
             ,
             and
             comes
             to
             seek
             for
             it
             .
             
               Luke
            
             13.6.7
             .
             Such
             a
             one
             was
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Phil.
            
             2.20
             ,
             who
             naturally
             (
             or
             from
             his
             birth-principles
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             implieth
             )
             cares
             for
             their
             estate
             .
             And
             the
             blessed
             man
             ,
             
               Ier.
            
             17.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             read
             not
             that
             either
             the
             
               Patriarks
            
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             since
             the
             Law
             ,
             prescribed
             certain
             times
             afore-hand
             ,
             wherein
             they
             looked
             upon
             themselves
             as
             bound
             to
             perform
             such
             and
             such
             duties
             :
             But
             they
             stood
             alwayes
             ready
             
               (
               as
               in
               the
               volume
               of
               the
               Book
               it
               is
               written
               of
               them
               )
            
             to
             do
             the
             will
             of
             their
             God
             ,
             yea
             his
             law
             was
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Christians
             now
             (
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             
             darknesse
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             the
             time
             of
             lights
             apperance
             ,
             
             which
             makes
             them
             truly
             see
             darknesse
             and
             their
             own
             blindnesse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             confessionary
             part
             of
             their
             prayers
             )
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             not
             what
             to
             do
             or
             say
             ,
             unless
             it
             please
             God
             in
             much
             mercy
             by
             his
             Spirit
             to
             direct
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             move
             and
             work
             their
             hearts
             to
             that
             which
             is
             the
             good
             ,
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             perfect
             will
             of
             God
             .
             
               Rom.
            
             12.2
             .
             we
             know
             not
             (
             they
             will
             say
             in
             the
             very
             day
             of
             trouble
             ,
             when
             they
             ought
             to
             pray
             indeed
             )
             what
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             as
             we
             ought
             ;
             
               But
               the
               Spirit
               it self
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               us
               with
               Groanings
               which
               cannot
               be
               uttered
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               searcheth
               the
               hearts
               ,
               knoweth
               what
               is
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               because
               he
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               the
               Saints
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               .
            
             Rom.
             8.26
             ,
             27.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
             The
             seventh
             Passage
             .
          
           Christians
           when
           they
           Glory
           ,
           glory
           in
           their
           sins
           .
        
         
           THis
           passage
           seems
           to
           relate
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           Christians
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           
             De
             facto
          
           they
           do
           glory
           in
           ,
           when
           they
           glory
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           Christians
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           that
           they
           believe
           
             De
             debito
             ,
          
           when
           they
           glory
           ,
           they
           should
           glory
           in
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           in
           Theology
           betwixt
           these
           Queries
           :
           
             Scilicet
             ,
          
           what
           Christians
           should
           do
           
             De
             debito
             ,
          
           and
           what
           Christians
           ordinarily
           do
           ,
           
             De
             facto
             .
          
           To
           the
           first
           (
           though
           it
           be
           not
           directly
           contained
           in
           the
           passage
           :
           yet
           for
           clearing
           both
           the
           truth
           and
           my self
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           First
           negatively
           )
           Christians
           when
           they
           glory
           ,
           should
           not
           glory
           in
           their
           own
           righteousness
           ,
           for
           first
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           as
           an
           unclean
           thing
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           righteousnesse
           as
           filthy
           ragges
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           64.6
           .
           Accounted
           by
           
             Paul
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             quasi
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           Dutig
           ,
           or
           dogs-meat
           ;
           fit
           to
           be
           thrown
           to
           the
           dogs
           of
           the
           concision
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           reserved
           as
           food
           for
           the
           spirits
           of
           those
           that
           have
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           .
           
             Phil
          
           3.3
           ,
           8.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           adviseth
           ,
           
             Not
             to
             let
             the
             left
             hand
             know
             what
             the
             right
             hand
             doth
             .
          
           Mat.
           6.3
           .
           And
           though
           he
           
           himself
           be
           pleased
           in
           mercy
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Well
             done
             thou
             good
             and
             faithful
             servant
             ,
          
           Mat.
           25.21
           .
           yet
           he
           teacheth
           us
           to
           say
           ,
           (
           though
           we
           did
           all
           things
           that
           are
           commanded
           us
           )
           
             That
             we
             are
             unprofitable
             servants
             .
          
           Luke
           17.10
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Pharisee
           is
           checked
           for
           preferring
           himself
           before
           the
           Publican
           ,
           (
           though
           he
           acknowledged
           all
           the
           distinguishing
           works
           to
           come
           from
           God
           )
           
             Luke
          
           18.11
           ,
           14.
           
           See
           
             Phil.
          
           2.3
           .
           And
           those
           that
           pleaded
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           have
           not
           we
           &c.
           gathering
           acquaintance
           with
           God
           from
           a
           recital
           of
           the
           more
           than
           ordinary
           works
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           done
           in
           his
           name
           ;
           Hear
           God
           professing
           unto
           them
           .
           
             I
             never
             knew
             you
             ,
             Depart
             from
             me
             ,
             ye
             that
             work
             iniquity
             .
          
           Mat.
           7.22
           ,
           23.
           
           Mat.
           25.44
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           It
           is
           of
           grace
           ,
           not
           of
           works
           ,
           least
           any
           man
           should
           boast
           .
           
             Eph.
          
           2.9
           .
           
             I
             will
             make
             mention
             of
             thy
             righteousnesse
             ,
             even
             of
             thine
             only
             .
          
           Psal.
           71.16
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           Glorying
           in
           our
           own
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           duties
           ,
           or
           performances
           ,
           argues
           a
           resting
           and
           rejoycing
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           seven
           of
           our
           eminent
           Divines
           (
           five
           now
           Commissioners
           appointed
           ,
           &c.
           )
           Assert
           ;
           That
           Christians
           when
           they
           abound
           in
           much
           doing
           ,
           and
           well
           doing
           ,
           
           should
           be
           still
           as
           much
           afraid
           of
           resting
           in
           doing
           well
           ,
           as
           of
           committing
           ill
           .
           And
           be
           content
           to
           have
           all
           flowers
           withered
           ,
           that
           refresh
           them
           without
           Christ
           .
           And
           when
           after
           humiliation
           and
           casting
           down
           for
           sin
           ,
           they
           begin
           to
           stand
           upright
           (
           as
           they
           think
           )
           upon
           the
           legs
           of
           their
           prayers
           ,
           performances
           ,
           inherent
           graces
           ,
           and
           qualifications
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           expressed
           in
           their
           lives
           and
           conversations
           .
           They
           may
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           be
           brought
           ,
           not
           to
           glory
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           willingly
           come
           down
           from
           the
           throne
           of
           their
           own
           conceits
           ,
           sufficiencies
           ,
           abilities
           ,
           and
           lye
           at
           the
           footstool
           and
           threshold
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
           That
           seeing
           they
           know
           nothing
           ;
           are
           nothing
           ,
           have
           nothing
           ,
           do
           nothing
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           nothing
           in
           their
           own
           eyes
           ,
           that
           Christ
           might
           do
           all
           their
           works
           in
           them
           and
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           wholly
           live
           upon
           Christ
           and
           to
           Christ
           ,
           still
           drawing
           vertue
           from
           him
           ,
           seeing
           a
           need
           of
           Christ
           and
           nothing
           else
           ,
           and
           finding
           a
           fulness
           and
           help
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           christians
           when
           they
           glory
           ,
           should
           not
           glory
           in
           their
           gifts
           ,
           whether
           inward
           or
           outward
           ,
           For
           first
           ,
           It
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           
             Ier.
          
           9.29
           .
           Let
           not
           the
           wise
           man
           glory
           in
           his
           wisdom
           ,
           neither
           let
           the
           mighty
           man
           glory
           in
           his
           might
           ,
           let
           not
           the
           rich
           man
           glory
           in
           his
           riches
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           common
           to
           the
           Reprobate
           and
           the
           Elect
           ;
           No
           man
           knoweth
           either
           love
           or
           hatred
           by
           all
           that
           is
           before
           him
           .
           
             Eccl.
          
           9.1
           .
           See
           
             Luke
          
           10.20
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           who
           maketh
           thee
           to
           differ
           from
           another
           ,
           and
           what
           hast
           thou
           that
           thou
           didst
           not
           receive
           ?
           Now
           if
           thou
           didst
           receive
           it
           ,
           why
           doest
           thou
           glory
           ,
           as
           if
           thou
           hadst
           not
           received
           it
           .
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           4.7
           ?
           Fourthly
           ,
           gifts
           are
           bestowed
           upon
           us
           by
           God
           as
           instrumental
           ,
           to
           draw
           our
           hearts
           to
           glory
           in
           the
           mercy
           ,
           bounty
           ,
           and
           faithfulness
           of
           him
           that
           gives
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           ours
           ,
           though
           we
           ,
           more
           unworthy
           than
           other
           men
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           32.9
           ,
           10.
           and
           not
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           gifts
           themselves
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           are
           ours
           ,
           and
           other
           men
           more
           unworthy
           than
           we
           .
           
             Luke
          
           18.11
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Christians
           when
           they
           glory
           ,
           should
           not
           glory
           in
           their
           sins
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           christians
           by
           their
           sins
           grieve
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           sealed
           to
           the
           day
           of
           Redemption
           
             Eph.
          
           4.30
           .
           and
           therefore
           are
           they
           to
           grieve
           and
           be
           humbled
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           glorying
           in
           them
           )
           nay
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           their
           brethren
           .
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           5.2
           .
           And
           this
           godly
           sorrow
           worketh
           repentance
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           repented
           of
           ;
           
             Scilicet
             ,
          
           A
           detestation
           and
           renunciation
           of
           all
           sins
           ,
           I
           am
           troubled
           that
           I
           made
           you
           sorry
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           ,
           for
           what
           zeal
           ,
           what
           revenge
           ,
           &c.
           
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ?
           Secondly
           ,
           Christians
           should
           be
           so
           far
           from
           glorying
           in
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           their
           sins
           :
           what
           fruit
           had
           you
           then
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           whereof
           you
           are
           now
           ashamed
           .
           
             Rom.
          
           6.21
           ?
           And
           the
           carnal
           earthly
           minded
           christians
           glorying
           in
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           their
           lusts
           ,
           are
           said
           (
           as
           a
           thing
           most
           abominable
           )
           to
           glory
           in
           their
           shame
           .
           
             Phil.
          
           3.19
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           
             Iob
             ,
             David
             ,
             Peter
             ,
          
           &c.
           are
           frequently
           brought
           by
           God
           to
           loath
           and
           abhorre
           sinne
           and
           themselves
           ,
           because
           sinners
           :
           but
           never
           either
           to
           glory
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           or
           in
           themselves
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           sinned
           against
           
           that
           gracious
           God
           ,
           
             Who
             doth
             neither
             behold
             iniquity
             in
          
           Jacob
           ,
           
             nor
             seeth
             perverseness
             in
          
           Israel
           .
           Numb.
           23.17
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           affirmatively
           ,
           christians
           ,
           when
           they
           glory
           ,
           should
           glory
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           Christ
           of
           God
           is
           made
           unto
           us
           Wisdom
           ,
           Righteousnes
           ,
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           Redemption
           ;
           that
           according
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             He
             that
             glorieth
             ,
             let
             him
             glory
             in
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.30
           ,
           31.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Glory
           is
           peculiar
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             My
             glory
             will
             I
             not
             give
             unto
             another
             ,
          
           Isa.
           42.8
           .
           
             Thine
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           Mat.
           6.3
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Paul
          
           saith
           ,
           I
           will
           glory
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           in
           mine
           infirmities
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           weakenings
           ,
           and
           disenablings
           of
           my self
           ,
           (
           from
           attaining
           ease
           in
           the
           flesh
           )
           by
           those
           crosses
           ,
           pricks
           ,
           or
           buffettings
           of
           Satans
           messengers
           ;
           yet
           not
           simply
           in
           them
           as
           considered
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           found
           them
           Instrumental
           (
           through
           the
           wise
           and
           merciful
           ordering
           of
           his
           God
           )
           to
           take
           away
           all
           occasion
           of
           glorying
           in
           any
           fleshly
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           occasion
           to
           the
           grace
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           appear
           as
           sufficient
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           power
           of
           God
           to
           be
           made
           perfect
           through
           those
           his
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           in
           and
           over
           him
           .
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           12.9
           .
           that
           so
           he
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           rest
           ,
           rejoice
           and
           glory
           (
           which
           is
           the
           true
           christian
           sabbatizing
           )
           only
           in
           the
           Lord
           .
           See
           
             Phil.
          
           1.3
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           answer
           to
           the
           second
           Querie
           may
           be
           more
           distinct
           and
           clear
           ,
           note
           first
           ,
           christians
           are
           either
           formal
           ,
           such
           only
           in
           outward
           profession
           :
           or
           spiritual
           ,
           such
           also
           in
           deed
           and
           in
           truth
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Pronoun
           (
           they
           )
           may
           relate
           either
           to
           these
           very
           Christians
           meant
           in
           this
           passage
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           others
           spoken
           of
           in
           a
           precedent
           ,
           connected
           (
           though
           here
           omitted
           )
           discourse
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           quantity
           of
           the
           Praedicate
           is
           not
           to
           be
           supplyed
           with
           the
           adverb
           
             Semper
             ,
          
           alwayes
           ,
           or
           constantly
           ,
           but
           with
           
             Maximâ
             ex
             parte
             ,
          
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           or
           most
           commonly
           ,
           or
           
             aliquando
          
           sometimes
           ,
           Fourthly
           ,
           glorying
           is
           either
           inward
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           or
           outward
           in
           words
           ,
           And
           then
           this
           either
           real
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           publication
           ,
           or
           a
           publick
           narration
           of
           our
           sins
           accompanied
           with
           a
           conceit
           of
           an
           excellency
           in
           ,
           and
           a
           delight
           arising
           
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           imagined
           ;
           and
           such
           only
           in
           the
           accompt
           of
           some
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           being
           indeed
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           publick
           confession
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           a
           detestation
           of
           ,
           &
           an
           inward
           compunction
           for
           them
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           Sins
           are
           either
           of
           ignorance
           or
           knowledge
           ,
           either
           such
           as
           appear
           black
           and
           ugly
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           appear
           white
           &
           beautiful
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Formal
           Christians
           when
           they
           glory
           ,
           do
           most
           commonly
           glory
           both
           inwardly
           and
           outwardly
           in
           their
           seemingly
           beautiful
           ,
           if
           not
           ugly
           sins
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           The
           Pharisees
           (
           an
           embleme
           of
           such
           )
           are
           said
           to
           sound
           Trumpets
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           6.2
           .
           and
           make
           their
           brags
           
             De
             splendidis
             peccatis
             ,
          
           of
           their
           fair
           outside
           sins
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           18.11
           .
           which
           though
           highly
           esteemed
           by
           men
           ,
           yet
           are
           abomination
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           .
           
             Luke
          
           16.15
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           false
           Disciples
           are
           said
           (
           as
           their
           common
           practice
           )
           to
           glory
           in
           appearance
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           outward
           disguising
           ,
           and
           that
           coloured
           shew
           of
           mans
           wisdom
           and
           eloquence
           .
           
             Engl.
             Annot.
          
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           5.12
           .
           and
           the
           embondaging
           of
           others
           to
           the
           legal
           yoke
           .
           
             Gal.
          
           6.13
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             such
             professors
             as
             minded
             earthly
             things
             ,
             gloried
             in
             their
             shame
             .
          
           Phil.
           3.19
           And
           is
           it
           not
           apparant
           ,
           that
           many
           in
           these
           dayes
           do
           ordinarily
           boast
           of
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           ,
           fulfilling
           those
           lusts
           which
           they
           ,
           like
           slaves
           ,
           are
           secretly
           making
           provision
           for
           ;
           If
           not
           (
           I
           say
           )
           in
           fulfilling
           those
           that
           are
           from-wards
           them
           ,
           bringing
           shame
           abroad
           ,
           and
           want
           at
           home
           ;
           as
           drunkennesse
           ,
           whoredom
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           yet
           in
           fulfilling
           those
           that
           are
           towards
           them
           ,
           bringing
           profit
           and
           worldly
           honour
           ,
           as
           covetousness
           ,
           pride
           ,
           envy
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           most
           spiritual
           christians
           ,
           when
           they
           glory
           ,
           do
           in
           heart
           if
           not
           in
           words
           ,
           sometimes
           glory
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           yet
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           if
           not
           such
           as
           appear
           ugly
           ,
           yet
           such
           as
           have
           a
           fairer
           shew
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           Christians
           cannot
           say
           their
           hearts
           are
           alwayes
           clean
           from
           any
           sin
           (
           except
           that
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           )
           
             Psal.
          
           19.12
           ,
           13.
           
           
             Ier.
          
           17.9
           .
           and
           then
           doubtlesse
           sometimes
           not
           free
           from
           glorying
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           at
           least
           of
           ignorance
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Christians
           at
           
             Corinth
          
           walked
           sometimes
           as
           men
           (
           
             Enevyings
             ,
             
             strife
             ,
             and
             divisions
             ,
             and
             law-suits
             ,
             being
             amongst
             them
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           3.3.6.6
           .
           )
           and
           then
           consequently
           they
           gloried
           sometimes
           in
           fulfilling
           those
           lusts
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           present
           they
           walked
           after
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Church
           at
           
             Laodicea
          
           (
           one
           of
           the
           seven
           to
           which
           Christ
           was
           pleased
           to
           write
           )
           did
           for
           a
           time
           glory
           in
           a
           covering
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             am
             rich
             and
             increased
             with
             goods
             ,
             and
             have
             need
             of
             nothing
             ;
             And
             knew
             not
             that
             she
             was
             wretched
             ,
             and
             miserable
             ,
             and
             poor
             ,
             and
             blind
             ,
             and
             naked
             .
          
           Rev.
           3.17
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           Christians
           are
           sensible
           of
           ,
           and
           often
           humbled
           for
           ,
           many
           proud
           risings
           ,
           and
           secret
           boastings
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           sight
           and
           sence
           ,
           but
           of
           some
           outside
           fleshly
           performance
           ,
           whereby
           they
           think
           they
           have
           gained
           praise
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           themselves
           to
           differ
           from
           others
           .
           Ye
           are
           puffed
           up
           ,
           your
           glorying
           is
           not
           good
           .
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           5.2.6
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Spiritual
           Christians
           ,
           when
           they
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           formal
           professors
           glory
           in
           their
           own
           righteousnes
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           themselves
           glory
           really
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           do
           then
           most
           commonly
           in
           that
           imagined
           kind
           of
           glorying
           ,
           glory
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           do
           publish
           or
           publickly
           declare
           (
           though
           with
           detestation
           of
           and
           hearty
           compunction
           for
           their
           sins
           .
           )
           First
           ,
           what
           great
           sinners
           they
           were
           before
           their
           conversion
           ,
           and
           how
           God
           prevented
           them
           with
           his
           mercy
           ,
           calling
           to
           them
           before
           they
           ever
           looked
           after
           him
           .
           I
           was
           a
           blasphemer
           ,
           a
           persecuter
           ,
           and
           injurious
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             Sed
             misericordia
             sum
             donatus
             ,
          
           as
           
             Beza
             ,
          
           but
           I
           was
           had
           mercie
           on
           ,
           because
           I
           did
           it
           ignorantly
           in
           unbelief
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           1.13
           .
           which
           last
           words
           ,
           though
           some
           conceive
           added
           by
           way
           of
           extenuation
           ,
           yet
           doth
           
             Chamier
             ,
          
           out
           of
           
             Salmero
          
           interpret
           ,
           as
           added
           by
           way
           of
           aggravation
           of
           his
           sin
           .
           
             Qausi
             diceret
             ,
             Deus
             vidit
             me
             per
             incredulitatem
             coecatum
             ,
             ut
             maia
             mea
             non
             agnoscerem
             ,
             ideò
             merâ
             suâ
             misericordiâ
             praevenit
             me
             ,
             peccatum
             enim
             causam
             esse
             summae
             bonitati
             ut
             subveniat
             ,
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           God
           hath
           seen
           me
           blinded
           through
           unbeleef
           :
           so
           that
           I
           could
           not
           acknowledg
           my
           misdeeds
           ,
           therefore
           he
           hath
           prevented
           me
           with
           his
           meer
           mercie
           ;
           for
           sin
           is
           a
           cause
           to
           infinite
           goodness
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           come
           and
           help
           :
           
           and
           compares
           it
           with
           that
           parallel
           .
           
             Gen.
          
           8.21
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           great
           sinners
           they
           yet
           are
           ,
           though
           converted
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           1.15
           .
           
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             save
             sinners
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             am
             chief
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Subintravit
             ,
          
           or
           
             obiter
             subiit
             ,
          
           as
           
             Erasmus
             ,
          
           came
           in
           unexpectedly
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             Iewes
             :
             Scilicet
             ,
          
           Not
           that
           righteousness
           (
           as
           they
           imagined
           )
           but
           that
           the
           offence
           might
           abound
           
             Rom.
          
           5.20
           .
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           was
           added
           as
           an
           appendant
           to
           the
           promise
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           for
           transgressions
           sake
           .
           
           
             Gal
             ,
          
           3.19
           .
           
             Scilicet
             ,
          
           To
           side
           with
           sin
           against
           the
           person
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           the
           strength
           of
           sin
           .
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           15.56
           .
           And
           not
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           as
           Christ
           was
           delivered
           ,
           
             Scilicet
             ,
          
           
           for
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           sin
           from
           the
           person
           ,
           or
           siding
           with
           the
           person
           against
           sin
           ,
           by
           conferring
           either
           justifying
           ,
           or
           sanctifying
           grace
           
             Iohn
          
           1.17
           .
           
             Rom.
          
           4.15
           .
           And
           that
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           
             Where
             sin
             abounded
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             Grace
             did
             much
             more
             abound
             .
          
           Rom.
           5
           ,
           20.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           Christians
           are
           divinely
           ordered
           ,
           though
           never
           compelled
           ,
           permitted
           ,
           though
           never
           commanded
           to
           sin
           against
           God
           ;
           that
           hence
           God
           may
           prove
           true
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           a
           lyer
           :
           That
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             He
             may
             be
             justified
             in
             his
             sayings
             ,
             and
             clear
             when
             he
             is
             judged
             .
          
           Rom.
           3.4
           .
           Or
           that
           the
           most
           sanctified
           man
           may
           come
           sensibly
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           weakness
           and
           wickedness
           remaining
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           which
           as
           yet
           he
           never
           saw
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           evident
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
          
           and
           
             Peter
             :
          
           the
           one
           being
           left
           to
           himself
           ,
           (
           for
           this
           very
           end
           )
           after
           a
           most
           solemn
           profession
           made
           to
           God
           of
           the
           uprightnesse
           of
           his
           life
           .
           
             Isa.
          
           38.3.39.1
           ,
           2.
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           32.31
           .
           The
           other
           after
           a
           most
           zealous
           confession
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           26.33
           ,
           34.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Devil
           through
           his
           subtilty
           and
           malice
           doth
           often
           bring
           the
           greatest
           evil
           to
           them
           out
           of
           their
           good
           works
           ,
           
             Scilicet
          
           pride
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           Ignorance
           of
           self-nakednesse
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           3.17
           .
           So
           doth
           God
           through
           his
           infinite
           wisdome
           and
           goodness
           ,
           often
           bring
           great
           good
           out
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           
             Scilicet
             ,
          
           the
           advancement
           of
           his
           free
           mercy
           in
           pardoning
           them
           at
           their
           worst
           condition
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           least
           to
           say
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           
           Devil
           :
           and
           his
           severe
           justice
           in
           condemning
           the
           Devil
           at
           his
           best
           condition
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           most
           to
           say
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           against
           them
           ,
           witness
           his
           dealings
           with
           
             Adam
             ,
             Gen.
          
           3.14
           ,
           15.
           with
           
             David
             ,
          
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           12
           ,
           13.
           with
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
          
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           32.26
           .
           and
           with
           
             Peter
             ,
             Luke
          
           23.61
           ,
           62.
           
           And
           now
           ,
           though
           this
           publication
           and
           penitential
           confession
           of
           sins
           ,
           be
           to
           a
           single
           eye
           ,
           and
           a
           spiritual
           man
           ,
           instrumental
           for
           the
           glorifying
           of
           Gods
           grace
           shining
           clearly
           in
           the
           glass
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           above
           that
           cloudy
           appearance
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           casting
           down
           of
           man
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           rendering
           of
           sinne
           most
           odious
           and
           abominable
           :
           yet
           looked
           upon
           with
           a
           double
           eye
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           carnal
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           with
           a
           real
           glorying
           in
           ,
           or
           a
           publick
           narration
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           a
           conceit
           of
           an
           excellency
           in
           ,
           and
           a
           delight
           arising
           from
           them
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           Let
           christians
           confesse
           with
           
             Paul
             ,
             I
             was
             a
             blasphemer
             ,
             a
             persecuter
             ,
             and
             injurious
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             was
             had
             mercy
             on
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             God
             who
             is
             rich
             in
             mercy
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             love
             wherewith
             he
             loved
             us
             ,
             quikened
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sins
             .
          
           Eph.
           2.4
           ,
           and
           these
           men
           presently
           conceit
           ,
           that
           they
           teach
           people
           to
           commit
           those
           sinnes
           to
           prepare
           them
           for
           mercy
           or
           converting
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           not
           only
           deny
           good
           works
           to
           be
           the
           way
           to
           get
           salvation
           .
           But
           assert
           bad
           works
           to
           be
           the
           way
           to
           obtain
           justification
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           christians
           confess
           after
           the
           receiving
           of
           grace
           and
           mercy
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           chiefest
           of
           sinners
           ,
           or
           count
           all
           things
           but
           losse
           for
           the
           excellencie
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           their
           Lord
           ,
           for
           whom
           they
           have
           suffered
           the
           losse
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           do
           count
           all
           things
           but
           dung
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           winne
           Christ
           .
           
             Phil.
          
           3.8
           .
           And
           these
           men
           conclude
           peremptorily
           ,
           that
           they
           delight
           in
           committing
           the
           chiefest
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           are
           professed
           enemies
           to
           all
           good
           works
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           christians
           recite
           that
           of
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           the
           law
           entered
           that
           sin
           might
           abound
           ;
           
             but
             where
             sin
             abounded
             ,
             grace
             did
             much
             more
             abound
             :
          
           These
           men
           proclaime
           them
           
             Antinomians
          
           against
           all
           Law
           ,
           and
           unlesse
           they
           will
           recant
           and
           use
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           as
           becometh
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Law
           .
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           1.8
           .
           but
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           in
           the
           very
           
           place
           ,
           and
           steed
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           let
           to
           swear
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             Libertines
             ,
          
           and
           teach
           men
           to
           continue
           in
           sin
           ,
           
           that
           Grace
           may
           abound
           .
           
             Rom.
          
           6.10
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           If
           christians
           confesse
           with
           
             David
             ,
             Against
             thee
             ,
             thee
             only
             have
             I
             sinned
             ,
             and
             done
             this
             evil
             in
             thy
             sight
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightest
             be
             justified
             in
             thy
             sayings
             ,
             and
             over
             come
             when
             thou
             art
             judged
             .
          
           These
           men
           not
           understanding
           how
           the
           unrighteousnesse
           of
           men
           serveth
           to
           commend
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           censure
           them
           either
           to
           judge
           God
           unrighteous
           ,
           who
           taketh
           vengeance
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           is
           mans
           duty
           to
           lye
           ,
           that
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           may
           thereby
           more
           abound
           to
           his
           glory
           .
           
             Rom.
          
           3.5.7
           .
           Or
           if
           fifthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           the
           evil
           we
           do
           ,
           God
           many
           times
           bringeth
           good
           :
           they
           will
           not
           stick
           to
           affirm
           that
           we
           say
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             do
             evil
             that
             good
             may
             come
             thereof
             :
             whose
             damnation
             is
             just
             ,
          
           Rom.
           3.8
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             The
             Eighth
             Passage
             .
          
           Righteousnesse
           or
           good
           workes
           are
           to
           be
           done
           by
           me
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           profitable
           unto
           me
           ,
           but
           unto
           others
           .
        
         
           THis
           Passage
           seemeth
           to
           contain
           three
           Positions
           ,
           the
           first
           Assertive
           .
           Righteousness
           or
           good
           works
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           done
           by
           me
           :
           The
           second
           exceptive
           .
           But
           righteousness
           or
           good
           works
           are
           not
           profitable
           unto
           me
           .
           The
           third
           Restrictive
           .
           But
           righteousness
           or
           good
           works
           are
           profitable
           unto
           others
           .
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           that
           it
           is
           true
           in
           
             Thesi
             ,
          
           
           is
           unquestionable
           ,
           and
           however
           it
           is
           already
           proved
           in
           the
           explanation
           of
           the
           fifth
           Passage
           .
           If
           any
           take
           occasion
           from
           the
           Pronoun
           (
           me
           )
           and
           question
           it
           in
           
             Hipothesi
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Whether
           righteousness
           or
           good
           works
           are
           to
           be
           done
           by
           Ministers
           .
           2.
           
           Whether
           by
           such
           as
           me
           ,
           whom
           ,
           those
           that
           style
           themselves
           able
           ,
           godly
           ,
           and
           Orthodox
           ,
           represent
           as
           Libertines
           and
           enemies
           to
           all
           good
           works
           .
           Then
           first
           ,
           not
           only
           good
           works
           of
           piety
           ,
           such
           as
           preaching
           ,
           praying
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           done
           by
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           sins
           of
           another
           nature
           ;
           
           Acted
           
             Cum
             privilegio
             ,
          
           Mat.
           23.14
           .
           But
           works
           of
           righteousness
           and
           charity
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Let
             ours
             also
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Homines
             nostri
             ordinis
          
           as
           
             Beza
          
           )
           
             learn
             to
             maintain
             good
             works
             ,
             for
             necessary
             uses
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             unfruitfull
             .
          
           Tit.
           3.14
           .
           And
           expressely
           requires
           these
           as
           well
           as
           those
           .
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           3
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Paul
          
           enjoyneth
           
             Timothy
          
           to
           be
           an
           example
           to
           the
           Believers
           ,
           in
           word
           ,
           in
           conversation
           ,
           in
           charitie
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           4.12
           .
           And
           
             Peter
          
           chargeth
           the
           Pastors
           in
           general
           to
           be
           examples
           to
           their
           flocks
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           5.3
           .
           not
           to
           stand
           like
           posts
           only
           ,
           pointing
           out
           the
           way
           unto
           others
           ,
           but
           to
           walk
           in
           it
           themselves
           .
           Thirdly
           :
           
             Peter
          
           dehorteth
           them
           from
           false
           lucre
           ,
           from
           Lordlinesse
           and
           Domineering
           .
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           5.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           And
           
             Iohn
          
           wrot
           against
           
             Diotrophes
             ,
          
           who
           loved
           to
           have
           the
           preheminence
           ,
           and
           challenged
           him
           for
           prating
           against
           poor
           christians
           with
           malicious
           words
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           content
           therewith
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           himself
           receive
           the
           brethren
           ,
           but
           forbad
           them
           that
           would
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           
             Ioh
             ,
             Epist.
          
           3.
           
             vers.
          
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             Melancthon
          
           (
           who
           continued
           forty
           years
           at
           
             Whittemberg
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           was
           alwayes
           expecting
           a
           removal
           before
           the
           end
           of
           fourteen
           dayes
           )
           found
           special
           need
           during
           his
           time
           ,
           both
           of
           exhorting
           and
           reproving
           the
           men
           of
           his
           own
           order
           ,
           and
           thence
           often
           cried
           ,
           
             Ab
             odio
             &
             rabie
             Theologorum
             ,
             libera
             nos
             Domine
             !
          
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           dayes
           of
           ours
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           only
           need
           of
           reproving
           and
           censuring
           the
           
             Antinomian
          
           Ministers
           for
           neglecting
           works
           of
           piety
           .
           But
           likewise
           of
           exhorting
           and
           admonishing
           the
           Ministers
           counted
           Orthodox
           ,
           to
           perform
           works
           of
           righteousness
           and
           charity
           ,
           to
           deal
           tenderly
           with
           religion
           ,
           
             And
             beware
             of
             offending
             the
             little
             ones
             .
          
           
           Mat.
           18.6
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           what
           Mr.
           
             Baxter
          
           saith
           of
           the
           humane
           nature
           in
           Magistrates
           ,
           without
           blemish
           to
           Magistracy
           ;
           I
           think
           may
           as
           truly
           be
           said
           of
           the
           humane
           nature
           in
           Ministers
           ,
           without
           blemish
           to
           the
           Ministrie
           .
           That
           for
           the
           most
           part
           it
           can
           as
           ill
           bear
           a
           high
           estate
           ,
           as
           a
           mans
           brains
           can
           endure
           to
           stand
           on
           the
           pinacle
           of
           a
           Steeple
           ,
           never
           more
           subject
           to
           mis-judge
           of
           things
           ,
           than
           when
           advanced
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           sit
           in
           
             Cathedrâ
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           
           
             Saul
          
           (
           I
           meane
           the
           blind
           zealot
           )
           beginneth
           already
           to
           breath
           out
           threatenings
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           letters
           in
           his
           pocket
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           hopes
           to
           mount
           to
           
             Damascus
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           any
           enquire
           ,
           
             Quid
             rerum
             nunc
             geritur
             in
             Angliâ
             ?
          
           The
           answer
           is
           ,
           
             Consulitur
             de
             religione
             ,
          
           And
           I
           learned
           in
           a
           Sermon
           (
           preached
           by
           the
           right
           worthy
           Vice-Chancellor
           at
           
             Oxford
             ,
          
           in
           my
           way
           betwixt
           
             Lancashire
          
           and
           
             London
          
           )
           that
           
             Nunquam
             pejus
             de
             Religione
             consulitur
             quàm
             cùm
             incidit
             inter
             Reverendissimos
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Righteousnes
           or
           good
           works
           are
           to
           be
           done
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           by
           such
           as
           me
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           with
           well
           doing
           we
           may
           put
           to
           silence
           the
           ignorance
           of
           foolish
           men
           .
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           2.15
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           we
           adorne
           the
           doctrine
           of
           God
           our
           Saviour
           in
           all
           things
           .
           
             Tit.
          
           2.10
           .
           And
           make
           it
           evident
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           redeemed
           to
           sin
           ,
           but
           from
           sin
           .
           Nor
           that
           we
           turn
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           into
           wantonnesse
           ,
           but
           are
           turned
           from
           wantonnesse
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           onely
           brought
           Salvation
           ,
           but
           Sanctification
           ;
           freely
           and
           effectually
           teaching
           us
           (
           what
           the
           law
           can
           onely
           tell
           to
           ,
           and
           in
           appearance
           force
           from
           them
           ,
           
             Scilicet
             ,
          
           )
           That
           denying
           ungodlinesse
           and
           worldly
           lust
           ,
           we
           should
           live
           soberly
           ,
           righteously
           ,
           and
           godly
           in
           this
           present
           world
           ,
           
             Titus
          
           2.12
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           heap
           coals
           of
           fire
           upon
           the
           adversaries
           heads
           :
           coales
           (
           I
           mean
           )
           
             Amoris
             ,
          
           to
           destroy
           the
           sinne
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           for
           the
           persons
           sake
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Gospel-way
           :
           Not
           
             Furoris
             ,
          
           to
           destroy
           the
           person
           ,
           if
           God
           will
           permit
           ,
           for
           the
           sins
           sake
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           legal
           way
           ;
           knowing
           that
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Vengeance
             is
             mine
             ,
             I
             will
             repay
             saith
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           Rom.
           12.19
           ,
           20.
           
           For
           fourthly
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           only
           accounted
           by
           others
           ,
           but
           really
           know
           and
           acknowledge
           our selves
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           Bankerupts
           ,
           to
           whom
           much
           is
           forgiven
           :
           and
           that
           therefore
           there
           is
           much
           reason
           of
           our
           loving
           much
           .
           
             Luke
          
           7.39
           43.
           
           The
           debt-book
           is
           frankly
           crossed
           without
           our
           paying
           of
           one
           farthing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           meet
           that
           we
           of
           all
           men
           should
           take
           our
           fellow-servants
           by
           the
           throats
           ,
           saying
           to
           any
           ,
           
             Pay
             what
             thou
             owest
             :
             but
             be
             tender-hearted
             ,
             forgiving
             one
             another
             ,
             even
             as
             God
             for
             Christs
             sake
             
             hath
             forgiven
             us
             .
          
           Eph.
           4.32
           .
           And
           hence
           fifthly
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           admire
           the
           furious
           blindnesse
           of
           some
           zealots
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           that
           will
           maintain
           good
           works
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           acquiring
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           of
           continuing
           ,
           and
           not
           loosing
           Iustification
           ;
           and
           yet
           dare
           pull
           their
           fellow-servants
           by
           the
           throats
           that
           owe
           them
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           under
           the
           value
           of
           an
           hundred
           pence
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           18.28
           .
           contrary
           to
           that
           very
           Scripture
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           seem
           mainly
           to
           ground
           this
           their
           assertion
           .
        
         
           
             
             RIghteousnesse
             or
             good
             works
             ,
             are
             not
             profitable
             unto
             me
             or
             other
             Christians
             :
             First
             ,
             as
             procuring
             causes
             of
             election
             ,
             for
             which
             opinion
             soever
             be
             embraced
             ,
             whether
             that
             which
             presenteth
             man
             as
             the
             object
             thereof
             ,
             
               qua
               condendum
               ,
               qua
               conditum
               ,
               qua
               lapsum
               ,
            
             or
             
               qua
               credentem
               ,
            
             as
             to
             be
             created
             ,
             as
             created
             ,
             as
             fallen
             ,
             or
             as
             believing
             ;
             it
             matters
             not
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             all
             implying
             the
             works
             we
             now
             speak
             of
             ,
             to
             be
             subsequent
             as
             fruits
             ,
             and
             not
             antecedent
             as
             causes
             ,
             or
             conditions
             of
             election
             .
             And
             however
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               of
               him
               that
               willeth
               ,
               nor
               of
               him
               that
               runneth
               ,
               but
               of
               God
               that
               sheweth
               mercy
               ,
            
             
             Rom.
             9.16
             .
             The
             children
             being
             yet
             unborn
             ,
             neither
             having
             done
             any
             good
             or
             evill
             ,
             that
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             according
             to
             election
             might
             stand
             :
             not
             of
             works
             but
             of
             him
             that
             calleth
             ,
             it
             was
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             
               The
               elder
               shall
               serve
               the
               younger
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               :
            
             Iacob
             
               have
               I
               loved
               ,
               but
            
             Esau
             
               have
               I
               hated
               .
            
             Rom.
             9.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Nor
             secondly
             ,
             as
             the
             procuring
             cause
             of
             conversion
             or
             vocation
             ;
             For
             first
             ,
             the
             contrary
             hath
             been
             cleared
             in
             the
             explanation
             of
             the
             sixth
             Passage
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             1.9
             .
             That
             God
             hath
             saved
             us
             ,
             and
             called
             us
             with
             a
             holy
             calling
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             our
             works
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             own
             purpose
             ,
             and
             grace
             which
             was
             given
             us
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             before
             the
             world
             began
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             professeth
             ,
             
               That
               he
               came
               not
               to
               call
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             that
             can
             act
             ,
             and
             do
             ,
             and
             think
             themselves
             able
             to
             perform
             such
             works
             ,
             or
             offer
             such
             sacrifices
             as
             can
             
               De
               congruo
            
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             not
             
               De
               condigno
               ,
            
             plead
             for
             the
             acceptance
             
             of
             their
             persons
             :
             But
             sinners
             that
             are
             such
             as
             can
             neither
             act
             ,
             nor
             do
             ,
             but
             find
             themselves
             both
             unfit
             for
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             of
             any
             other
             recompence
             save
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             death
             .
             He
             called
             indeed
             all
             ,
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             outwardly
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             to
             repent
             ,
             but
             these
             alone
             effectually
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             to
             the
             thing
             repentance
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             9.13
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             unto
             an
             immediate
             and
             actual
             renunciation
             of
             all
             the
             works
             that
             they
             ever
             could
             ,
             and
             now
             fain
             would
             plead
             for
             themselves
             :
             that
             loosing
             all
             they
             have
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             may
             win
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
             not
             as
             their
             right
             in
             law
             according
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             laid
             claim
             unto
             it
             ,
             but
             violently
             (
             at
             least
             in
             the
             account
             of
             all
             such
             men
             )
             
               videlicet
               ,
            
             as
             sinners
             ,
             &c.
             souldiers
             through
             the
             meer
             gift
             and
             absolute
             conquest
             of
             their
             Captain
             Iesus
             .
             
               Mat.
            
             11.12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               Rom.
            
             6.23
             .
             Nor
             thirdly
             ,
             as
             procuring
             causes
             of
             justification
             .
             For
             as
             our
             own
             works
             are
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             that
             legal
             righteousnesse
             required
             in
             the
             old
             covenant
             :
             So
             are
             they
             not
             the
             means
             of
             procuring
             that
             Evangelical
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             held
             forth
             in
             the
             new
             .
             Because
             first
             ,
             
             there
             is
             no
             Scripture
             that
             requireth
             them
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             but
             calleth
             mens
             labouring
             with
             that
             intent
             ,
             a
             seeking
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             faith
             .
             
               Rom
            
             9.32.2
             .
             
               To
               him
               that
               worketh
               ,
               is
               the
               reward
               not
               reckoned
               of
               Grace
               ,
               but
               of
               Debt
               ,
            
             Rom.
             4.4
             ,
             So
             that
             if
             works
             were
             means
             to
             procure
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             we
             were
             not
             justified
             freely
             by
             grace
             ,
             but
             of
             due
             and
             debt
             .
             It
             should
             not
             be
             said
             to
             him
             that
             worketh
             not
             ,
             but
             believeth
             on
             him
             that
             justifieth
             the
             ungodly
             
               His
               faith
               is
               counted
               for
               righteousnesse
               ,
               but
               to
               him
               that
               doth
               work
               and
               meriteth
               ,
               from
               him
               that
               justifieth
               the
               godly
               ,
               his
               work
               is
               imputed
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             assert
             works
             to
             be
             means
             ,
             or
             procuring
             causes
             :
             say
             not
             that
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             
               Ratione
               valoris
               &
               meriti
               propriè
               sic
               dicti
               .
            
             By
             reason
             of
             any
             proportionable
             inherent
             worth
             :
             But
             only
             
               Ratione
               pacti
               ,
            
             as
             they
             are
             conditions
             to
             some
             promise
             or
             other
             ,
             freely
             made
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             be
             true
             ,
             neither
             righteousness
             ,
             nor
             good
             works
             ,
             can
             be
             means
             or
             procuring
             causes
             of
             the
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             Iustification
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             
             no
             promise
             thereof
             made
             to
             him
             that
             worketh
             or
             doth
             righteousness
             .
             It
             is
             no where
             said
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             either
             ex
             .
             pressely
             ,
             or
             implicitely
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             will
             work
             ,
             or
             perform
             such
             and
             such
             duties
             ,
             shall
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             though
             we
             read
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             13.39
             .
             
               Whosoever
               believeth
               is
               justified
               ,
            
             yet
             it
             is
             no where
             said
             ,
             
               He
               that
               will
               believe
               ,
               shall
               be
               justified
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             Righteousnesse
             or
             good
             works
             are
             not
             profitable
             to
             me
             or
             other
             Christians
             :
             either
             as
             the
             way
             through
             which
             we
             come
             ,
             as
             the
             means
             by
             which
             we
             shall
             get
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             condition
             upon
             which
             we
             may
             ground
             our
             hope
             of
             eternal
             Glory
             .
             
             Not
             as
             the
             way
             :
             For
             first
             ,
             not
             works
             ,
             but
             Christ
             alone
             is
             in
             Scriptures
             called
             the
             way
             .
             
               Thomas
            
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               whether
               thou
               goest
               ,
               and
               how
               can
               we
               know
               the
               way
               :
               Iesus
               saith
               unto
               him
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               ,
               no
               man
               cometh
               unto
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               by
               me
               ,
            
             John
             14.5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               He
               hath
               consecrated
               for
               us
               a
               new
               and
               living
               way
            
             (
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             old
             dead
             legal
             way
             )
             through
             the
             vaile
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             his
             flesh
             ,
             
               Heb
               :
            
             10.20.2
             ▪
             Works
             cannot
             be
             the
             way
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             neither
             the
             truth
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             ceremonies
             ;
             nor
             the
             life
             which
             was
             held
             forth
             in
             the
             promises
             ,
             for
             they
             being
             not
             the
             truth
             ;
             we
             who
             are
             unworthy
             ,
             must
             not
             pass
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             not
             being
             the
             life
             ,
             we
             who
             are
             sold
             under
             sinne
             ,
             cannot
             passe
             :
             So
             that
             though
             works
             were
             granted
             to
             be
             a
             way
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             a
             way
             unto
             us
             .
             The
             Gulf
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             16.26
             .
             that
             there
             is
             no
             descending
             or
             ascending
             ,
             but
             by
             
               Iacobs
            
             Ladder
             which
             was
             put
             down
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             put
             up
             by
             men
             :
             and
             is
             of
             that
             length
             ,
             that
             the
             top
             reacheth
             as
             high
             as
             God
             in
             heaven
             :
             and
             the
             foot
             as
             low
             as
             
               Iacob
            
             laid
             upon
             the
             stone
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             28.13
             ,
             14.3
             .
             A
             way
             is
             a
             steady
             and
             immoveable
             thing
             mounted
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             the
             waters
             cannot
             overflow
             it
             ,
             and
             thence
             called
             a
             high-way
             :
             but
             works
             are
             sandy
             and
             slippery
             ,
             soon
             overflowed
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             us
             up
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Temptation
             :
             Though
             we
             know
             nothing
             by
             our selves
             ,
             yet
             who
             dare
             stand
             upon
             this
             
             ground
             ;
             and
             plead
             not
             guilty
             before
             God
             .
             4.
             
             Faith
             might
             more
             probably
             be
             called
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             than
             works
             :
             Sith
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             by
             faith
             we
             stand
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             1.24
             ,
             and
             have
             accesse
             by
             faith
             into
             the
             grace
             wherein
             we
             stand
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             5
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             yet
             is
             faith
             only
             said
             to
             be
             a
             coming
             into
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             
               Ioh
            
             6.35
             .
             and
             never
             called
             the
             way
             it self
             .
             Let
             therefore
             works
             be
             called
             (
             as
             they
             truly
             are
             )
             
               viae
               Regni
               ,
            
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             :
             or
             motions
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             not
             upwards
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             themselves
             ;
             but
             downwards
             to
             men
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             the
             going
             forth
             of
             Christians
             from
             God
             (
             like
             the
             Angel
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             1.14
             .
             )
             to
             do
             service
             for
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             :
             and
             not
             their
             coming
             to
             God
             by
             Christ
             (
             as
             in
             faith
             and
             prayer
             )
             to
             wait
             upon
             and
             converse
             with
             him
             in
             heaven
             .
             Not
             as
             a
             meanes
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             The
             Scriptures
             hold
             them
             forth
             as
             such
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             works
             of
             Christians
             be
             the
             means
             or
             instumental
             cause
             ,
             then
             are
             Christians
             themselves
             constituted
             the
             principal
             cause
             :
             and
             consequently
             the
             Authours
             of
             their
             own
             salvation
             .
             And
             then
             it
             shall
             not
             only
             be
             true
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             eternal
             salvation
             to
             those
             that
             obey
             him
             .
             
               Heb.
            
             5.9
             .
             But
             that
             Christians
             are
             the
             Authors
             of
             their
             own
             salvation
             by
             their
             obedience
             unto
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             Promises
             under
             the
             Gospel
             that
             seem
             most
             legal
             ,
             do
             not
             run
             like
             those
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               He
               that
               doth
               these
               things
               shall
               live
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               them
               as
               means
               of
               life
               :
            
             But
             simply
             thus
             ,
             He
             that
             doth
             such
             or
             such
             things
             ,
             shall
             live
             and
             be
             saved
             ,
             
               Scilicet
               ,
            
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Nor
             as
             conditions
             upon
             which
             we
             may
             ground
             our
             hope
             of
             glory
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               works
               ,
               but
               Christ
               in
               us
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               hope
               of
               glory
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.27
             .
             In
             all
             other
             grounds
             there
             is
             yea
             and
             nay
             ,
             a
             doubtfulnesse
             and
             uncertainty
             ,
             which
             occcasioned
             
               Bellarmines
               Tutissimum
               est
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             therefore
             no
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             Anchorage
             for
             the
             soul
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             6.16
             .
             But
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             him
             are
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             
               Amen
            
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ;
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             1.20
             .
             And
             thence
             as
             there
             needeth
             not
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             not
             any
             other
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             ground
             of
             our
             future
             enjoying
             the
             things
             promised
             ,
             but
             the
             present
             indwelling
             
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             heart
             by
             faith
             .
             2.
             
             As
             other
             foundation
             or
             ground
             of
             hope
             can
             no
             man
             lay
             than
             that
             is
             laid
             ,
             which
             is
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             3.11
             ,
             So
             the
             very
             attempting
             to
             lay
             another
             ground
             ,
             is
             both
             an
             overturning
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             turning
             back
             unto
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Moses
               .
            
             It
             being
             not
             the
             title
             and
             interest
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Ius
               ad
               rem
               :
            
             But
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Ius
               in
               Re
               ,
            
             that
             was
             promised
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             by
             the
             
               Iewes
            
             in
             case
             they
             could
             observe
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Let
             works
             be
             made
             the
             condition
             upon
             which
             (
             as
             some
             assert
             )
             Christians
             must
             necessarily
             ground
             their
             hope
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             be
             no
             ground
             of
             hope
             left
             for
             such
             as
             walk
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             light
             .
             
               Isa.
            
             50.10
             .
             or
             that
             cannot
             by
             a
             reflexe
             Act
             discern
             themselves
             actually
             ,
             performing
             such
             and
             such
             conditions
             .
             The
             conditional
             promises
             (
             as
             a
             learned
             writer
             observeth
             )
             being
             made
             rather
             to
             the
             Acts
             than
             Habits
             .
             And
             least
             we
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             should
             leave
             such
             poor
             souls
             comfortless
             ,
             consider
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             admonition
             of
             the
             seven
             brethren
             in
             the
             forecited
             Epistle
             ,
             
               Scilicet
               ,
            
             there
             is
             a
             sturdy
             stoutness
             and
             unyieldingness
             of
             spirit
             in
             men
             against
             the
             blessed
             truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             made
             known
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             peace
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             assurance
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             reject
             all
             ;
             They
             would
             find
             a
             principle
             of
             life
             and
             power
             within
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             go
             to
             Christ
             for
             it
             ;
             they
             would
             bring
             something
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             fetch
             all
             from
             Christ
             ,
             not
             knowing
             that
             the
             way
             which
             all
             believers
             have
             gone
             (
             after
             much
             wearying
             of
             themselves
             to
             find
             some
             thing
             in
             themselves
             )
             hath
             been
             at
             last
             to
             rowle
             themselves
             wholly
             upon
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             nothing
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             giving
             glory
             to
             God
             by
             believing
             .
             And
             if
             they
             could
             bring
             their
             hearts
             so
             disposed
             and
             qualified
             ,
             yet
             they
             see
             the
             danger
             of
             resting
             in
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             have
             ,
             and
             do
             .
             And
             if
             want
             of
             such
             and
             such
             conditions
             and
             qualifications
             ,
             had
             ground
             enough
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             Christ
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             hindred
             any
             that
             ever
             did
             cast
             themselves
             upon
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             still
             have
             been
             at
             a
             losse
             ,
             finding
             a
             defect
             in
             them
             .
             
             2.
             
             That
             he
             that
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             have
             the
             seed
             remaining
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             always
             be
             able
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruits
             of
             righteousnesse
             ;
             at
             least
             not
             always
             see
             himself
             so
             bringing
             forth
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             being
             of
             grace
             in
             ,
             doth
             not
             necessarily
             infer
             the
             seeing
             of
             grace
             by
             a
             christian
             .
             That
             which
             we
             look
             upon
             as
             
               Luz
               ,
            
             may
             be
             
               Bethel
               ,
            
             the
             Lord
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               Iacob
            
             knew
             it
             not
             .
             
               Gen
               ,
            
             28.16
             .
             The
             promise
             made
             good
             and
             applied
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             soul
             not
             make
             good
             the
             condition
             ,
             nor
             apply
             it self
             unto
             the
             promise
             :
             God
             be
             with
             us
             according
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             6.13
             .
             and
             yet
             we
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             apprehensions
             ,
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             God
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             77.3
             ,
             10.2
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             hold
             it
             forth
             as
             a
             firme
             qualication
             for
             a
             believer
             to
             see
             himselfe
             unqualified
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Poor
             or
             beggerly
             in
             spirit
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             5.3
             .
             and
             that
             then
             a
             man
             is
             in
             the
             fittest
             condition
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             to
             come
             to
             him
             :
             when
             he
             sees
             himself
             able
             to
             perform
             no
             conditions
             whereupon
             he
             may
             ground
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             The
             poor
             are
             Gospellized
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             7.22
             .
             (
             the
             rich
             need
             not
             ,
             they
             can
             Gospellize
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             both
             fetch
             down
             a
             promise
             suitable
             to
             that
             condition
             they
             have
             performed
             ,
             and
             form
             a
             faith
             
               ad
               libitum
               ,
            
             out
             of
             that
             condition
             sutable
             to
             the
             promise
             )
             4.
             
             Though
             they
             be
             promises
             made
             to
             such
             and
             such
             conditions
             ,
             and
             such
             Christians
             as
             have
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             can
             certainly
             say
             ,
             
             and
             see
             they
             have
             them
             ,
             may
             ground
             their
             hopes
             (
             though
             neither
             infallibly
             nor
             ultimately
             )
             thereupon
             :
             yet
             are
             there
             absolute
             promises
             ,
             or
             rather
             declarations
             of
             everlasting
             love
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             poor
             wretched
             creatures
             ,
             that
             can
             say
             nothing
             for
             ,
             but
             all
             against
             themselves
             :
             
               Scilicet
               ,
            
             that
             they
             are
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             of
             sinners
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             2.25
             .
             And
             God
             by
             these
             ,
             without
             those
             ,
             is
             able
             both
             to
             beget
             and
             increase
             faith
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             and
             keep
             him
             by
             his
             mighty
             power
             alone
             ,
             through
             faith
             in
             that
             word
             unto
             
             salvation
             .
             He
             through
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             waiting
             continually
             for
             the
             hope
             of
             righteousnesse
             by
             faith
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             5.5
             .
             For
             5.
             
             Though
             saith
             receive
             much
             refreshment
             and
             encouragement
             from
             sence
             ,
             yet
             it
             receiveth
             life
             and
             nourishment
             only
             from
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Rom
            
             10.17
             .
             2
             
               Pet.
            
             2.2
             .
             
               Abraham
            
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             may
             part
             with
             
               Isaac
            
             (
             the
             only
             sensible
             ground
             he
             had
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             promise
             )
             and
             yet
             his
             faith
             not
             be
             thereby
             destroyed
             ,
             but
             proved
             to
             be
             a
             true
             working
             faith
             indeed
             :
             And
             Christians
             may
             loose
             the
             light
             of
             all
             their
             works
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             loose
             the
             life
             of
             faith
             nor
             ground
             of
             hope
             :
             but
             come
             experimentally
             to
             know
             the
             true
             difference
             betwixt
             faith
             and
             works
             :
             what
             it
             is
             to
             believe
             on
             him
             who
             justifieth
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             4.5
             .
             and
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             faith
             without
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             .
             
               Rom.
            
             3.28
             .
             
               O
               woman
               ,
               great
               is
               thy
               faith
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               to
               her
               that
               believed
               ,
               and
               yet
               saw
               ,
               and
               confessed
               her self
               to
               be
               a
               dog
               .
            
             Mat.
             13.27
             ,
             28.
             
             And
             as
             that
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Burges
            
             )
             is
             the
             best
             manifestation
             of
             love
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             carried
             out
             to
             an
             enemy
             :
             So
             is
             that
             faith
             when
             relying
             upon
             God
             ,
             though
             feeling
             terrors
             ,
             and
             hell
             within
             us
             .
             See
             
               Burgesse
               justificat
               Lect.
            
             14.
             
             
               Sect.
            
             8.
             
               pag.
            
             117.
             
             Citing
             and
             approving
             of
             
               Luthers
            
             two-fold
             pardon
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             meer
             faith
             ,
             and
             obtaineth
             much
             of
             God
             :
             the
             latter
             of
             experience
             ,
             and
             takes
             off
             from
             the
             excellency
             of
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             RIghteousnesse
             or
             good
             works
             are
             profitable
             to
             me
             and
             other
             Christians
             .
             1.
             
             As
             subservient
             ,
             subsequent
             Testimonies
             of
             our
             adoption
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             For
             there
             is
             assurance
             in
             a
             believing
             soule
             successively
             ,
             or
             conjunctly
             ,
             as
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             order
             :
             either
             primary
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             result
             of
             a
             direct
             act
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             :
             or
             secundary
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             result
             of
             a
             reflexe
             act
             of
             an
             inlightened
             understanding
             .
             The
             first
             cometh
             like
             faith
             ,
             not
             by
             seeing
             ,
             but
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             the
             active
             instrument
             (
             if
             we
             may
             call
             it
             an
             instrument
             )
             by
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             gives
             ,
             conveyes
             ,
             or
             begets
             it
             ,
             is
             by
             his
             own
             voyce
             ,
             testimony
             ,
             or
             word
             :
             And
             the
             Passive
             instrument
             through
             which
             as
             the
             Conduit
             ,
             it
             is
             conveyed
             
             into
             the
             heart
             or
             inwards
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             believing
             the
             Gospel
             or
             word
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             
               Rom.
            
             8.16
             .
             
               Eph
               ,
            
             1.13
             .
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             5.10
             .
             
               Heb.
            
             10.22
             .
             The
             second
             is
             collected
             from
             sence
             ,
             or
             a
             visible
             discerning
             the
             effects
             and
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             in
             ,
             and
             flowing
             from
             a
             believing
             heart
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             properly
             called
             
               Scientia
               ,
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             knowledge
             from
             the
             effects
             ,
             or
             an
             assurance
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             than
             of
             Faith
             ,
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             2.3
             .
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             3.14
             ,
             19.
             because
             drawn
             by
             reason
             ,
             enlightened
             from
             fore-granted
             premises
             ,
             the
             one
             whereof
             at
             least
             is
             evident
             to
             sence
             .
             The
             former
             of
             these
             is
             independant
             as
             to
             works
             ,
             infallible
             ,
             hath
             its
             evidence
             in
             ,
             and
             from
             its
             self
             ,
             is
             fully
             satisfactory
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             is
             most
             lively
             manifest
             ,
             and
             vigorous
             in
             the
             evil
             day
             .
             The
             latter
             is
             dependant
             upon
             works
             ,
             will
             not
             amount
             to
             a
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             or
             full
             assurance
             ,
             hath
             its
             evidence
             in
             and
             from
             the
             
               Ergo
               ,
            
             or
             manner
             of
             inference
             ,
             is
             very
             convincing
             and
             silencing
             to
             reason
             ,
             because
             grounded
             upon
             sence
             ,
             and
             is
             ordinarily
             had
             in
             the
             good
             Sun-shine
             dayes
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             are
             profitable
             ,
             &c.
             to
             prevent
             Satans
             bringing
             believers
             into
             despaire
             ,
             or
             shaking
             us
             on
             ,
             though
             he
             cannot
             shake
             us
             from
             of
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             faith
             .
             And
             hence
             doth
             
               Peter
            
             exhort
             Christians
             to
             adde
             to
             their
             faith
             (
             through
             which
             they
             were
             already
             established
             in
             the
             present
             truth
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             1.12
             .
             )
             
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               to
               vertue
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               to
               knowledge
               temperance
               ,
               &c.
               and
               assureth
               them
               that
               if
               they
               do
               these
               things
               ,
               they
               shall
               never
               faile
               .
            
             1
             Pet.
             1
             ,
             10.
             
             Because
             by
             the
             constant
             going
             on
             in
             these
             ,
             the
             advantage
             is
             taken
             from
             Satan
             of
             casting
             stumbling-blocks
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             which
             the
             committing
             of
             gross
             ,
             or
             discernably
             poysonous
             sins
             doth
             afford
             unto
             him
             ,
             they
             being
             as
             it
             were
             Darts
             put
             into
             the
             devils
             hands
             ,
             which
             he
             sets
             on
             fire
             in
             hell
             ,
             and
             shoots
             with
             terrour
             through
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             batter
             down
             that
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             peace
             and
             joy
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             erected
             in
             us
             .
             3.
             
             Though
             the
             Testimony
             of
             my
             conscience
             ,
             or
             my
             own
             integrity
             and
             innocency
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             particular
             cause
             or
             fact
             ,
             be
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             me
             up
             to
             plead
             at
             the
             judgement
             seat
             of
             
             God
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             nothing
             by
             my self
             (
             saith
             
               Paul
            
             )
             &c.
             yet
             is
             the
             Testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             or
             my
             own
             righteous
             dealing
             in
             such
             or
             such
             a
             cause
             ,
             namely
             instrumental
             ;
             to
             encourage
             and
             embolden
             me
             ,
             under
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             false
             accusations
             ,
             aspersions
             ,
             and
             
               extra-judicial
            
             censures
             and
             sentences
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             and
             creatures
             whatsoever
             .
             
               Hic
               murus
               aheneus
               esto
               ,
               nil
               conscire
               sibi
               &c.
            
             could
             the
             Poet
             say
             .
             And
             here
             
               Paul
            
             accounted
             it
             a
             very
             small
             thing
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             mans
             judgement
             :
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             4.3
             ,
             And
             
               Peter
            
             adviseth
             Christians
             to
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             telleth
             them
             that
             it
             is
             better
             if
             the
             will
             of
             God
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             suffer
             for
             well-doing
             ,
             than
             for
             evil
             doing
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             3.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             good
             works
             are
             profitable
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             manifest
             to
             others
             the
             reality
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             purity
             and
             undefilednesse
             of
             our
             Religon
             ,
             and
             undefiled
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             this
             .
             To
             visit
             the
             fatherless
             and
             widowes
             in
             their
             affliction
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             himself
             unspotted
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
               Iam.
            
             1.27
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             RIghteousness
             or
             good
             works
             are
             profitable
             unto
             others
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             expressely
             asserteth
             ,
             
               That
               they
               are
               good
               and
               profitable
               unto
               men
               .
            
             Tit.
             3.8
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Calvin
            
             maketh
             the
             very
             essence
             of
             works
             as
             good
             to
             consist
             in
             their
             being
             profitable
             unto
             others
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             
               tota
               lege
               syllaba
               una
               non
               legitur
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             syllable
             read
             ,
             which
             prescribeth
             a
             rule
             to
             man
             concerning
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             either
             do
             or
             omit
             for
             the
             profit
             of
             his
             flesh
             .
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             
               Antinomianisme
            
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             the
             bent
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             love
             and
             doe
             for
             himselfe
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             secondly
             ,
             
               To
               love
               ,
               and
               do
               for
               his
               neighbour
               as
               for
               himself
               ,
               making
               love
               to
               self
               the
               rule
               ,
               and
               so
               superiour
               to
               the
               love
               of
               his
               neighbour
               .
            
             This
             saith
             he
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             that
             Law
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy selfe
               .
               Sedubi
               naturali
               pravitate
               solebat
               .
            
             But
             whereas
             by
             a
             natural
             depravity
             the
             affection
             of
             love
             was
             wont
             to
             reside
             within
             our selves
             ;
             He
             sheweth
             that
             it
             ought
             now
             to
             
             be
             diffused
             another
             way
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             property
             of
             true
             love
             ,
             not
             to
             seek
             her
             own
             things
             .
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             13.5
             .
             And
             hence
             ,
             4.
             it
             was
             in
             my
             thoughts
             to
             have
             discussed
             the
             point
             a
             little
             with
             these
             Informers
             ,
             and
             enquired
             how
             this
             work
             of
             theirs
             (
             deemed
             so
             righteous
             )
             can
             be
             called
             good
             ;
             fith
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             it
             is
             profitable
             to
             any
             ,
             save
             themselves
             and
             me
             :
             To
             them
             carnally
             ,
             and
             
               Per
               se
               ,
            
             feeding
             (
             though
             not
             filling
             )
             that
             which
             in
             them
             lusteth
             unto
             envy
             ;
             To
             me
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             
               Per
               accidens
               ,
            
             as
             the
             messenger
             of
             Satan
             was
             by
             his
             buffeting
             unto
             
               Paul
               .
            
             But
             because
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             harder
             for
             them
             to
             kick
             against
             the
             prick
             they
             have
             made
             in
             their
             own
             spirits
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             for
             me
             to
             grapple
             with
             that
             they
             have
             made
             in
             my
             flesh
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             silent
             as
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             willingly
             (
             if
             my
             God
             see
             it
             good
             )
             suffer
             here
             with
             
               Abel
               ,
            
             as
             a
             man
             of
             vanity
             and
             nothing
             :
             and
             leave
             them
             
               Cain-like
            
             ,
             men
             of
             great
             possession
             ,
             though
             smally
             bettered
             if
             in
             the
             land
             of
             
               Nod
               .
            
             And
             yet
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             to
             give
             even
             
               Cain
            
             his
             due
             (
             the
             pattern
             of
             all
             such
             as
             sin
             against
             the
             law
             of
             love
             .
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             3.12
             .
             )
             That
             he
             dealt
             farre
             more
             candidly
             with
             
               Abel
               ,
            
             then
             they
             have
             done
             with
             me
             ;
             for
             he
             first
             talked
             with
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             slew
             him
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             4.8
             .
             These
             men
             have
             bent
             their
             bowes
             ,
             and
             shot
             their
             Arrowes
             poysoned
             well
             nigh
             four
             years
             in
             the
             Quiver
             ,
             and
             are
             yet
             to
             talk
             and
             make
             it
             out
             ,
             that
             their
             sacrifice
             is
             of
             so
             much
             worth
             ,
             as
             to
             entitle
             them
             to
             the
             birth-right
             ,
             and
             impower
             them
             
               cum
               privilegio
               ,
            
             to
             trample
             upon
             the
             necks
             of
             their
             poor
             younger
             brethren
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             (
             my
             brethren
             )
             in
             your
             patience
             ,
             do
             you
             possess
             your
             soules
             .
             
               Mat.
            
             21.19
             .
             give
             place
             unto
             wrath
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             12.19
             .
             
               Let
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Vineyard
               do
               what
               pleaseth
               him
               unto
               these
               husbandmen
               ,
            
             Luke
             20.15
             .
          
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A87161e-160
           
             A
             vindication
             of
             the
             answer
             to
             the
             Queries
             lieth
             by
             me
             in
             scattered
             sheets
             :
             the
             publishing
             called
             for
             ,
             and
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             Reply
             to
             
               Crand
               .
               pag.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             Reply
             to
             Mr.
             
               Blake
               ,
            
             page
             49.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A87161e-1290
           
             
               The
               word
               is
               an
               Instrument
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               not
               cooperative
               ,
               but
               passive
               ,
               working
               only
               
                 per
                 modum
                 objecti
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               containes
               a
               Declaration
               of
               the
               divine
               will
               ,
               and
               it
               proposeth
               to
               the
               understanding
               &
               will
               the
               things
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               beleeved
               and
               practized
               .
            
             
               
                 Blake
              
               of
               covenants
               ,
               Sec.
               20.
               out
               of
               
                 Mr.
                 Pemble
                 :
              
               Grace
               and
               faith
               .
               vbi
               vid.
               et
               
                 Kend
                 .
              
               answer
               to
               
                 Goodwin
                 .
              
               cap.
               4
               
                 pag
              
               163.
               
            
             
               The
               power
               of
               the
               spirit
               doth
               not
               work
               upon
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               put
               life
               into
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               works
               upon
               our
               soules
               to
               put
               life
               into
               them
               .
               
                 Pemb.
              
               Vind.
               
                 p.
              
               122.
               
            
          
           
             
               vind.
               leg.
            
             pag
             ,
             142.
             
             The
             doctrine
             I
             wil
             insist
             upon
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             delivered
             by
             God
             on
             mount
             Sinai
             in
             a
             covenant
             way
             page
             220
             
          
           
             Voluit
             dicere
             legem
             nobis
             esse
             mortuam
             ,
             et
             sic
             nos
             ejus
             jure
             selutos
             :
             Sicut
             mulier
             mortuo
             marito
             ejuslege
             liberatur
             :
             sed
             videtur
             rationem
             habere
             Iudaeorum
             ne
             tali
             sermone
             hos
             offendat
             quanquä
             id
             ipsum
             recte
             dicet
             
               verse
               6.
               
            
             Pareus
             in
             
               Rom.
            
             Cap.
             
               7
               verse
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               law
               is
               
                 complexum
                 quid
              
               containing
               in
               it
               command
               ▪
               and
               blessing
               and
               cursing
               ;
               take
               command
               without
               blessing
               and
               cursing
               and
               it
               is
               no
               more
               Law
               with
               
                 Moses
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ball
                 .
              
               covenant
               
                 page
                 .
              
               100.
               
            
          
           
             Nos
             igitur
             mortuos
             dicit
             legi
             &
             legem
             nobis
             ,
             quod
             eadem
             redit
             :
             nam
             mortuo
             altero
             conjugum
             nexus
             conjugij
             ,
             utrinsque
             solutus
             est
             set
             positamorte
             nostra
             ponitur
             etiam
             mors
             legis
             ;
             quia
             lex
             nihil
             cum
             mortuis
             ,
             sed
             est
             ipsis
             mortua
             ,
             hoc
             est
             nulla
             Par.
             vbi
             supra
             
          
           
             
               Those
               that
               say
               the
               law
               is
               abolished
               as
               it
               is
               
                 faedus
                 ,
              
               but
               not
               as
               it
               is
               
                 regula
                 ,
              
               say
               true
               .
            
             
               
                 Burg.
              
               vind.
               
                 legis
              
               p.
               204.
               
            
          
           
             Cham
             Tom.
             3
             lib.
             4
             cap.
             8.
             
             Sect
             13.
             
          
           
             Totus
             liber
             actorum
             nihil
             aliud
             agit
             quám
             quod
             vocet
             ex
             lege
             non
             dari
             spiritum
             sanctum
             ,
             sedexaudiru
             Evangelii
             
               Luth.
            
             loc
             :
             com
             :
             clas.
             
               1.
            
             cap.
             
               28.
               
            
          
           
             Paulus
             cos
             demū
             filios
             esse
             dei
             pronnnciat
             ,
             qui
             ejus
             spiritu
             aguntur
             ,
             bi
             agi
             proprio
             spiritu
             ,
             Divino
             autem
             vacuos
             esse
             volunt
             qui
             sint
             filii
             Dei
             ,
             ille
             servos
             Christi
             .
             
               Calv
            
             Instit
             
               lib.
               3
            
             cap.
             
               2.
            
             sect.
             
               39.
               
            
          
           
             See
             the
             explication
             of
             passage
             the
             6
             Answere
             to
             quere
             the
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A87161e-3180
           
             
               Stat
               igitur
               firmissimū
               primū
               nostrae
               theseos
               membrum
               .
               precepta
               decalogi
               quatenus
               per
               Mosen
               tradita
               sunt
               Iudet
               ad
               gentes
               nihil
               per
               tinere
               cum
               ad
               eos
               fuit
               missus
            
             
               
                 &
                 .c.
              
               sic
               etium
               in
               signes
               Theologi
               omnes
               fentuint
               .
               
                 Zanc
                 ,
                 Tom.
              
               lib
               
                 1
                 pag
                 .223
              
            
             
               
                 Muscul
                 in
              
               loc.
               
                 com
                 .
              
            
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             learned
             and
             sollid
             divines
             as
             Zen.
             
             (
             He
             and
             River
             many
             Papist
             ,
             as
             Snares
             &
             Medina
             which
             hold
             the
             law
             as
             delivered
             by
             
               Moses
            
             not
             to
             belong
             to
             us
             
          
           
             sect
             
               Burg.
            
             7
             
               page
               .
            
             57.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Burgess
            
             himself
             undertakes
             to
             prove
             no
             more
             but
             that
             though
             when
             God
             gave
             the
             ten
             commandments
             fo
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             present
             subjects
             to
             whom
             he
             spake
             yet
             he
             did
             intend
             an
             obligation
             by
             these
             lawe
             ,
             not
             only
             udon
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             converted
             and
             embrace
             their
             religion
             .
             
               Vind.
            
             lect
             17.
             
               pag.
            
             138.
             
          
           
             Leges
             non
             dantur
             extrani
             is
             sed
             in
             disenis
             leges
             venetae
             non
             obligant
             Romano
             
               &c.
            
             Par
             in
             
               Rom.
               3.19
               .
            
          
           
             it
             is
             no
             great
             danger
             to
             say
             that
             the
             lawes
             was
             abrogited
             as
             it
             was
             part
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             
               Moses
            
             law
             ,
             the
             parts
             falling
             with
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             with
             with
             the
             from
             ;
             not
             in
             themselves
             and
             absolutely
             but
             
             tas
             ,
             Part
             and
             as
             Phat
             matter
             Ca.
             
               p.
            
             to
             
               col
               .
            
             Silvanus
             
               Taylor
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A87161e-4220
           
             There
             cannot
             be
             faith
             in
             a
             beast
             or
             stone
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             there
             can
             be
             in
             them
             therefore
             reason
             or
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             make
             man
             in
             a
             passive
             capacity
             fit
             for
             grace
             although
             he
             hath
             no
             active
             ability
             for
             it
             and
             when
             he
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             stone
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             former
             sense
             but
             in
             the
             latter
             .
             
               Burg.
            
             Vind.
             
               pag.
            
             70
             
          
           
             See
             Engl
             ,
             Annet
             in
             Luke
             7
             ,
             28
             ,
          
           
             Parcus
             in
             
               l●c
               ,
            
          
           
             Beza
             in
             1
             Iohn
             222
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A87161e-5040
           
             Rom
             10
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
          
           
             In
             the
             original
             ,
             they
             were
             submitted
             in
             the
             passive
             signification
             ,
             which
             supposeth
             that
             the
             great
             arrogancy
             that
             is
             in
             a
             man
             naturally
             ,
             being
             unwilling
             to
             deny
             his
             own
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             Christ
             for
             all
             .
             
               Burg.
               Sect.
            
             28.
             
               p.
            
             254.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A87161e-5530
           
             Vide
             Heming
             .
             in
             
               Ioh.
               1.9
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Luther
              
               in
               
                 loc.
                 com
                 class
                 .
              
               3.
               
                 loc.
              
               9.
               
            
             
               We
               should
               do
               us
               those
               Stewards
               ,
               that
               set
               bread
               and
               salt
               upon
               the
               table
               what
               ever
               dish
               there
               is
               ;
               so
               we
               should
               alwayes
               preach
               Christ
               ,
               and
               perswade
               them
               to
               believe
               in
               him
               .
               
                 Preston
              
               saith
               .
               
                 pag.
              
               77.
               
               
                 Saul
              
               made
               a
               Law
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               eat
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 Jonathan
              
               must
               not
               tast
               of
               the
               hony
               .
               
                 Saeul
              
               indeed
               thought
               hereby
               to
               have
               the
               more
               enemies
               killed
               ,
               but
               
                 Jonathan
              
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               had
               been
               suffered
               to
               eat
               more
               honey
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               bin
               more
               revived
               and
               enabled
               to
               destroy
               their
               adversaries
               ;
               thus
               the
               Papists
               ,
               they
               forbid
               us
               to
               eat
               of
               this
               hony
               ,
               this
               precious
               comfort
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               if
               thereby
               we
               should
               be
               hindred
               in
               our
               pursuit
               against
               sin
               ,
               whereas
               indeed
               it
               is
               the
               only
               strength
               and
               power
               against
               them
               .
               
                 Burgess
                 .
                 vind.
                 lect.
              
               22.
               
                 p.
              
               209.
               
            
          
           
             In
             his
             reply
             to
             
               Crandon
               .
               p.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             sine
             adjecto
             articulo
             generaliter
             accipitur
             .
             
               Beza
            
             in
             loc.
          
           
             Piscat.
             in
             
               Rom.
               2.21
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Non
                 per
                 opera
                 venitur
                 ad
                 fidem
                 :
                 sed
                 per
                 fidem
                 ad
                 opera
                 .
                 Luther
                 .
              
               What
               is
               the
               difference
               between
               Christians
               and
               Moralists
               ?
               and
               without
               this
               ,
               what
               is
               our
               preaching
               ?
               we
               may
               gather
               well
               neer
               as
               good
               instruction
               to
               resist
               vice
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 Plutarch
                 ,
              
               and
               out
               of
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
              
               as
               out
               of
               
                 Pauls
              
               Epistles
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               differenceth
               it
               ,
               we
               preach
               Christ
               ,
               and
               from
               Christ
               veriry
               ,
               ability
               ,
               and
               strength
               to
               do
               all
               things
               else
               .
               Dr.
               
                 Preston
              
               of
               Faith
               .
               
                 p.
              
               74.
               
               
                 Shepherd
                 Sab.
                 par
                 .
              
               1.
               
                 Thes.
              
               101.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A87161e-7720
           
             Censet
             ne
             idem
             esse
             hominem
             hartari
             ad
             poenitentiam
             ,
             &
             ad
             utendum
             suis
             naturalibus
             ?
             O
             vere
             Papisticam
             caecitatem
             !
             quasi
             non
             prius
             exuendus
             sit
             vetus
             homo
             cum
             factis
             suis
             .
             Cham.
             Tom.
             
               3.
            
             lib
             
               4.
            
             cap.
             
               10.
            
             sect.
             
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             Atque
             hic
             est
             sinis
             cur
             Augistinus
             ex
             doctrina
             Apostolica
             demonstrat
             ,
             omnia
             infidelium
             opera
             esse
             peccata
             nempe
             ut
             omnes
             ad
             veram
             in
             Christum
             fidem
             sine
             qua
             quicquid
             fit
             ,
             peccatum
             est
             ,
             hortetur
             et
             stimulet
             ,
             quomodo
             igitur
             damnari
             potest
             haec
             doctrina
             ?
             imò
             contra
             doctrina
             quam
             adversarii
             tradunt
             efficit
             homines
             hypocritas
             ,
             retardat
             eos
             in
             sua
             ipserum
             infidelitate
             ,
             efficit
             ut
             gloriātur
             in
             seipsis
             retardat
             eos
             à
             fide
             in
             Christum
             ,
             &c.
             
               Zanch
               :
               Tom.
               4.
               lib.
               4.
               p.
               144.
               
            
             Concludimus
             ergo
             omnem
             sollicitudinem
             et
             zelam
             quibus
             homines
             erga
             salutem
             suam
             feruntur
             ,
             omnem
             diligentiam
             quam
             adhibere
             possunt
             ,
             esse
             vanam
             et
             frustaneam
             magis
             noxiam
             quàm
             utilem
             ad
             fidem
             et
             Spiritum
             renovationis
             .
             
               Cited
               by
               the
               Remonst
               .
            
             Ex
             libello
             etc.
             Collat.
             Hagiae
             habit
             .
             p.
             
               297.
               
               Luther
            
             clas.
             
               3.
            
             loc.
             
               11.
               
            
             Homo
             merè
             passivè
             habet
             nec
             facit
             quidpiam
             ,
             sed
             fit
             totus
             .
          
           
             
               Luther
            
             loc.
             com
             .
             class
             .
             
               2.
            
             lec
             .
             
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               Shepherd
               
                 sound
                 Beleev
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               99
               ,
               100.
               
            
             
               Baxt.
               
                 Replytr
                 ,
              
               Kendall
               
                 p.
              
               132.
               
            
          
           
             Kendall
             
               against
            
             Goodwin
             .
             cap.
             
               4.
            
             pag.
             
               142.
               
            
          
           
             Luther
             loc.
             com
             .
             class
             .
             
               2.
            
             loc.
             
               7.
               
            
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             Instit.
             lib.
             
               2.
            
             cap.
             
               8.
               
            
             Sect.
             
               28.
               
            
          
           
             Is
             demum
             cessare
             ab
             operibus
             suiscensetur
             ,
             qui
             non
             agitur
             suo
             arbitrio
             ,
             nec
             consiliis
             suis
             indulgit
             ,
             sed
             
               a
            
             Spiritu
             Dei
             diversa
             patitur
             .
             
               Calv.
               
            
          
           
             Cbristus
             tune
             regnat
             in
             nobis
             quando
             nos
             ab
             operibus
             nostris
             feriatos
             inhabitet
             ,
             &
             in
             Sabbato
             suo
             per
             nos
             sanctificato
             ipse
             in
             nobis
             manens
             facit
             omnia
             opera
             nostra
             .
             
               Luth.
               
            
          
           
             
               Calv.
            
             Instit.
             lib.
             
               2.
            
             cap.
             
               8.
               
            
             Sect.
             
               30.
               
            
          
           
             Aliud
             erat
             Hypocritas
             esse
             :
             aliud
             tanquam
             Hypocritas
             .
             Voluit
             autem
             ne
             hypocritis
             quidem
             similes
             esse
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             with
             out
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             no
             rule
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             that
             rule
             according
             to
             which
             the
             spirit
             guides
             us
             to
             walk
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             we
             are
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             the
             guidance
             be
             the
             Spirits
             guidance
             or
             no
             .
             
               Shepherds
               Thesis
               .
            
             87.47
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             the
             rule
             to
             give
             power
             to
             conform
             unto
             it
             (
             nor
             to
             command
             conformity
             )
             but
             to
             be
             that
             according
             to
             which
             we
             are
             to
             be
             conformed
             .
             
               Shep.
               Sab.
               Thes.
            
             86.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             Spirit
             leads
             us
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             so
             the
             word
             leads
             us
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Thes.
            
             89.
             
          
           
             Spiritus
             sanctus
             nunquam
             otiosus
             est
             :
             in
             piis
             semper
             aliquid
             agit
             quod
             pertinet
             ad
             regnum
             Dei
             .
             
               Luth.
            
             Clas.
             
               1.
            
             cap.
             
               11.
               
            
          
           
             Christians
             may
             expect
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             to
             be
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Rom.
             8.14
             .
             but
             not
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             to
             forcibly
             moved
             or
             born
             anew
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             .
             Though
             men
             may
             thus
             depute
             and
             appoint
             dayes
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             state
             any
             such
             dayes
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             Gods
             providence
             calls
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             present
             occasion
             :
             Therefore
             it
             were
             certainly
             a
             sin
             ,
             if
             a
             State
             should
             appoint
             once
             every
             year
             to
             be
             a
             fasting-day
             in
             a
             religious
             way
             ;
             God
             did
             so
             ,
             but
             men
             have
             no
             power
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             the
             reason
             is
             this
             ;
             because
             they
             do
             not
             know
             ,
             but
             God
             may
             call
             them
             to
             rejoycing
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             they
             have
             nor
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Burroughs
            
             in
             Hos.
             
               Lect.
            
             8.
             
               pag
            
             409.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.18
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             (
             say
             
               Zancby
            
             and
             others
             )
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             in
             every
             particular
             time
             ,
             but
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             in
             every
             season
             ,
             every
             fit
             time
             ,
             when
             just
             occasion
             and
             opportunity
             is
             offered
             ,
             
               Leigh
               :
               crit
               .
               sacr.
            
          
           
             Fatemur
             bona
             opera
             fidem
             sequi
             debore
             ,
             imò
             non
             debere
             ,
             sed
             sponte
             sequi
             sicut
             arbor
             bona
             non
             debet
             fructum
             facere
             ,
             sed
             sponte
             facit
             .
             
               Luth.
            
             Cl.
             
               3.
            
             loc.
             
               9
            
          
           
             
               Oratio
               est
               ardua
               &
               magni
               laberis
               ,
               &
               longe
               difficilem
               ,
               quam
               praedicatio
               verbi
               .
            
             
               Orare
               est
               difficilimum
               opus
               ,
               idea
               etiam
               carissimum
               a
               id
               .
               
                 Luth.
              
               Cl.
               
                 3.
              
               loc.
               
                 17.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A87161e-11740
           
             In
             an
             Epistle
             prefixed
             to
             Mr.
             
               Burroughs
            
             Gospel-conversation
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Cham.
                 Tom.
              
               3.
               
                 lib.
              
               8.
               
                 cap.
              
               3.
               
                 Sect.
              
               24.
               
            
             
               
                 David
              
               understood
               this
               reasoning
               to
               be
               indeed
               the
               true
               reasoning
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               he
               pleaded
               thus
               with
               God
               .
               Psal.
               25.11
               .
               Pardon
               my
               iniquity
               for
               it
               is
               great
               :
               Lord
               my
               iniquity
               is
               great
               ,
               therfore
               pardon
               it
               .
               
                 Ser.
                 Burroughs
                 in
              
               Hos.
               
                 cap.
              
               2.
               
                 v
              
               14.
               
               
                 Lect.
              
               12.
               
               This
               Therefore
               hath
               a
               strange
               and
               wonderful
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Vide
             
               Zanch.
            
             fid.
             obs.
             in
             cap.
             cap.
             
               13
               Aph
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               Appositissimè
               igitur
               citatum
               hoc
               testimonium
               ab
               Apostolo
               &
               rectè
               est
               explicatum
               ●er
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               cum
               si
               finis
               etiam
               declaretur
               non
               quidem
               ipsis
               peccatoribus
               se
               Deo
               propositus
               fuos
               ad
               tempus
               tentationibus
               exponenti
               .
               Beza
            
             in
             Ro.
             3
             ,
             4
             If
             
               Gregory
            
             said
             truly
             of
             
               Adams
            
             sin
             ,
             
               fael●●
               culpa
               ,
            
             it
             was
             a
             happy
             fault
             ,
             &c.
             no
             question
             but
             God
             cat
             over-rule
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             people
             for
             their
             own
             advantage
             As
             a
             godly
             man
             said
             ,
             he
             go
             more
             good
             by
             his
             sins
             ,
             than
             by
             his
             Graces
             .
             
               Audeo
               dicere
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               Augustin
               .
            
             I
             dare
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             profitable
             for
             proud
             men
             to
             fall
             into
             manifest
             and
             open
             sins
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             made
             loathsom
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             this
             therefore
             God
             doth
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             prevent
             sin
             ,
             he
             letteth
             them
             fall
             into
             sin
             ,
          
           
             
               Burges
            
             Instit.
             Lect.
             
               27.
            
             pag.
             
               237.
               
            
          
           
             
               God
               suffered
               
                 David
              
               to
               fall
               to
               cure
               his
               pride
               of
               heart
               ,
               make
               him
               know
               himself
               ,
               and
               magnifie
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               grace
               in
               his
               recovery
               .
            
             
               
                 Ball
                 .
                 cove
                 .
                 pag.
              
               155.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A87161e-13330
           
             The
             first
             Position
             prooved
             .
          
           
             Aphor.
             Epist.
             Dedica
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Position
             ,
             how
             true
             in
             the
             Negative
             .
          
           
             Vocation
             according
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             is
             free
             ,
             not
             depending
             upon
             any
             precedent
             condition
             on
             our
             part
             required
             ,
             or
             whereby
             we
             are
             fitted
             or
             prepared
             to
             receive
             grace
             offered
             ,
             nor
             upon
             the
             good
             use
             of
             any
             natural
             gift
             vouchsafed
             .
             
               Ball
               :
               Covent
               .
               pag.
            
             324
             ,
          
           
             
               See
            
             Crandons
             
               example
               of
            
             Bap.
             Aphor.
             pag.
             
               242
               ▪
            
          
           
             It
             is
             onely
             Christ
             that
             opens
             heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             onely
             Christ
             that
             is
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             besides
             him
             there
             is
             no
             way
             ,
             no
             truth
             ,
             no
             life
             .
             Mr.
             
               Ambrose's
            
             second
             birth
             
               pag.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             before
             Mr.
             
               Burrought
            
             Gospel-conversation
             .
          
           
             
               We
               say
               that
               a
               christian
               in
               time
               of
               darkness
               and
               temptation
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               go
               by
               signes
               and
               marks
               ,
               but
               obedientially
               to
               trust
               God
               ,
               as
               
                 David
              
               calls
               upon
               his
               soul
               often
               .
            
             
               
                 Burg.
                 vind.
                 Leg.
                 pag.
              
               34.
               
               
                 Abraham
              
               after
               he
               had
               done
               many
               great
               works
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               Justification
               ,
               he
               presented
               himself
               before
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               :
               not
               only
               
                 Sub
                 forma
                 pauperis
                 ,
              
               but
               what
               it
               more
               ,
               of
               an
               ungodly
               man
               ,
               &c.
               
                 Ball
                 .
                 Covenant
                 .
                 pag.
              
               72.
               
            
          
           
             The
             second
             Position
             ,
             how
             true
             in
             the
             affirmative
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             position
             proved
             .
             
               Calv.
            
             Instit.
             lib.
             
               2.
            
             cap.
             
               8.
               
            
             Sect.
             
               54.